Dragon Knight Witch Fight 3s416a

Dragon Knight Witch Fight

D.L. Cornwell

Copyright © 2021 D.L. Cornwell All rights reserved First Edition NEWMAN SPRINGS PUBLISHING 320 Broad Street Red Bank, NJ 07701 First originally published by Newman Springs Publishing 2021 ISBN 978-1-63881-074-2 (Paperback) ISBN 978-1-6388-1-075-9 (Hardcover) ISBN 978-1-63881-076-6 (Digital) Printed in the United States of America

Table of Contents

Scota Turac Turac Scota Turac Turac Turac Turac Scota Scota Scota Scota Turac Turac Scota Scota Scota Turac

Turac Scota Scota Turac Turac Turac Turac Scota Scota Scota Turac Scota Turac Turac Turac Scota Scota Turac Turac Scota Turac

Scota Scota Scota Scota Turac Scota Scota Turac Scota Turac Scota Scota Turac Scota Turac Scota Turac Scota Turac Scota Turac

Scota Scota Scota Turac Scota Turac Scota Scota

To my children, Myles, Josh, and Tamara, and to the memory of my daughter, Larissa, for giving me the encouragement I needed to fulfill a promise.

1

Scota

I was so excited, I could hardly breathe. How can I feel this way with only a glimpse of a man from a year ago? I didn’t know how to answer that because I can hardly contain my excitement. I felt as though I should be able to fly with the electricity that ran through my body. I could fly all the way to Lossiemouth, Scotland, straight to Moray Golf Club and Hotel. My family needed to hurry; my excitement knew no bounds. I had to look for him. I needed to feel that jolt to my heart when I saw him. There was no question I will see him again; my heart said I will. My parents, Alastair and Bridget McMillan, were having a private party with their best friends here every May 1. They told me it’s not specifically for my birthday, but we never seemed to vary from the date or the place, which seemed unusual since none of their friends had children. My parents always teased me and said they were all my family; they wanted me to have a wonderful birthday. So at the age of seventeen, I became an “adult” for the evening. I wasn’t legally an adult, but I felt like I should be. The first time I saw him was implanted in my mind, as if a movie were playing on the back of my eyelids. It was an unusual feeling and felt so vivid, as if it happened before. I was on the dance floor with my dad when I felt an overwhelming need (a pull of sorts) to look up and to my right. As I did, my eyes connected with a pair of navy blue eyes with a silver ring around the edges. I felt an electrifying warmth over me. I jolted as if I touched pure lightning itself, the sensation taking my breath away. It was so hard, but I finally looked away. I acted as if I stumbled so my dad wouldn’t know how that look affected me. He asked if I wanted to sit down because I looked a bit flushed from all the

excitement. We left the dance floor. As I sat down, I began to look around frantically. I was hoping to catch a glimpse of him again. To make sure he wasn’t a figment of my imagination. That what I felt was real. I never saw him again that night but vowed, if I ever did see him again, I would make a point to introduce myself. Because of that look, I dreamed of him almost every night for the next year. I felt my life was changing, and I had no explanation for it. I couldn’t wait for my seventeenth birthday. I felt the need to find him. I also was looking forward to the gathering of my beloved aunts and uncles (my family). My birthday had finally arrived. I can’t be sure, but I felt in my heart this will be my chance. I can hardly contain the excitement that was running through my veins (almost like a low electrical current) as I dressed for the party. I had no idea if he even knew I existed, but for me, it’s like I can’t breathe properly, as if I was not complete unless he was near me. I was in a constant state of second-guessing if he will even notice me or if I will get that feeling of warmth in my heart. A warmth like a smoldering coal just waiting to burst into an uncontrollable flame. All this emotion from one look a year ago. I’d discussed some of the feelings I felt with my mother after it happened. She thought I was too young, so I only felt an infatuation or a girl’s crush (you know a mother’s thoughts), as he was a very handsome man. He stood about six feet seven inches tall with the body of a gladiator, but with the face of a Roman god. His hair was blonde and wavy, a little longer than was fashionable but looked as soft as satin. (How I wanted to run my fingers through it.) It surrounded a square jaw and an aquiline nose. Navy-blue eyes with that silver ring around them and long dark lashes that would make any girl weep with envy. Hopefully, to capture his attention, I wore a long off the shoulder dress with a heart neckline. The silver color looked like a waterfall as it flowed around me. It had violet hues that shone through to highlight my unusual violet eyes. My waist-length chestnut hair was pulled back with soft curls down my back to accentuate my face and to cover some of the skin exposure on my back. I was

finishing the look with black elbow gloves and black ankle-strap shoes. The three-inch heels gave a little height to my five-foot-three-inch petite frame. Mother hoped this outfit won’t make me appear too old as I was still a teenage girl, even though I was more mature than most. I guess that came from being around all adults when I was not in my all-girls boarding school. As a birthday gift, my family gave me amethyst hair clips and a teardrop necklace to match. My mother told me these were precious stones for the women in my family. I just liked them because they matched what I was wearing. While average people were suffering the hardships of WWII, I wasn’t. The children of the rich felt no hardships at all. Some of the girls at my school were so haughty, while others, the girls that their parents sacrificed all to get them there, tolerated it just to be there. I always tried to treat them all equally. The haughty ones said this made me weak. I wasn’t weak though. I was just more comionate than most.

*****

I’d made it through dinner with my family, and we were headed to the ballroom for dancing. I can’t believe the number of people present. Some of the men were from the Royal Air Force base that’s nearby. I guess I won’t be short of partners if someone does ask me to dance. I was trying to have a good time even though I hadn’t seen him yet. I knew there was the possibility it was my imagination. Maybe I should just forget about him and move on with my life. I didn’t know how though. I can’t imagine what that would feel like. It just felt wrong. I just decided I would not worry about seeing him and just have fun. A handsome captain asked me to dance. His name was Alexander Cole, Xander for short. As we reached the dance floor and began, I felt him, that same warmth and electrifying jolt. This time I didn’t stumble; I gasped. I didn’t mean to; it just happened. Xander looked at me strangely, so I smiled and hoped that would keep him from questioning that gasp. I felt like I was walking on electrified air. He

wasn’t a figment of my imagination because I could feel him, as if he was the one holding me in his arms. When the dance finished, Xander started escorting me back to my parents. My mystery man (as I thought of him) stepped in front of us and asked me to dance. I thought he was a high-ranking officer because Xander stepped away from me. I think it was because my mystery man towered over us. With his navy-blue eyes penetrating my violet ones, I was having a hard time just breathing. When the band began a waltz, a dance I was forbidden to dance (not exactly sure why), I asked if he would escort me to the refreshment table. I had to think of something fast. I didn’t want him walking away. He agreed and offered me his arm to navigate the crowd. When I touched him, there was such a jolt of electricity. I gasped loud enough for him to hear. I knew my face flushed with embarrassment. When I looked up, I noticed a flash of uncertainty in his eyes before he controlled it, and they returned to normal. He gave a small chuckle and squeezed my hand lightly. I was overwhelmed. I might now get to put a name to the magnificent face that I’ve dreamed about nightly. As I looked into his eyes and opened my mouth to introduce myself, a waiter interrupted us. A scowl came across his face, with a look in his eyes that said, “I don’t want to be bothered right now.” As quickly as it came, the look was gone, almost like it never happened and I shouldn’t have seen it. I was so excited that it bothered him to be interrupted while he was with me. Yet I could see the regret in his eyes and feel the frustration he was feeling as he made his excuse to leave me. I couldn’t let him leave just yet. I needed to at least introduce myself, and I desperately needed to know his name. The man whom I was destined to dream about. I felt for some reason knowing his name was life changing. “I’m sorry, I know you must go, but please let me introduce myself. My name is Scota. Could I please know your name?” His smile was enchanting as it came from his eyes. It made my heart flutter just a little bit more. “My name is Turac, and this won’t be the last you see of me, mo chridhe (my heart). I don’t want to, but I really must see to this. I will do everything in my power to return to you tonight.”

“Please don’t feel bad. I’m sure it is important. I don’t want to keep you from anything. I can return to my table without an escort. It’s just right here.” I released his arm and walked toward my family, not knowing they could see how he was affecting me. He had just walked away, yet I felt so bereft, as if I would never find happiness again in my life. I knew he said he would see me again tonight, but my heart felt like it was shattering into a million pieces, and he was walking away with most of them. When I reached the table, my mother gave me a questioning look. I mouthed the words “it’s him” to her. I think she finally realized he was more than a ing fancy or a figment of a young girl’s imagination, a crush. I didn’t even what happened after that except I felt like my life had a dark cloud hanging over it, and it was never going away. He was my burning flame, but I would forever be cold. My warming coal had slowly fizzled out. To try to change the sorrow on my face, my dad made an announcement. Apparently we were going on a road trip tomorrow. He was thinking of investing in some property in Inverness, which happened to be about forty-four miles from Lossiemouth. Inverness was also the home of the Loch Ness monster Nessie. Mentioning Nessie helped to lighten the darkness. It was supposed to be a surprise, but I think he hoped it would cheer me up. He knew I have always felt a pull toward Scotland. I think that’s why we’ve always come here. It’s been that way for as long as I can . The only thing I really heard was it was a Victorian town house, and it is called Heathcote. We have an appointment to view it tomorrow. I didn’t really listen to the rest. All I could think was of course they made plans. I didn’t want to go now. I needed to stay here. I needed to see if I could find Turac. He had to be here somewhere. I didn’t want to disappoint them though. After all, they were doing it for my benefit. Besides, if they purchased it, we would spend more time in Scotland. It would increase my chances of finding him—even getting to him. My heart lightened as we discussed our trip. I was looking forward to seeing the

Loch, maybe even seeing Nessie.

2

Turac

All time stood still as I watched the girl of my dreams dancing in the arms of another man. My heart was beating madly, like I was a hormonal teenager on his first date with the girl of my dreams. I can’t even explain what I feel for her. Where did she come from? There was no way I hadn’t seen her before. It had to be destiny, and she had to be mine. She was absolutely gorgeous, with her waist-length hair and violet orbs that you could get lost in forever. A tiny little thing reaching only to my chest. When I looked into her eyes, it was like I couldn’t catch my breath. She had the most amazing eyes. It was like I could see through them into her soul, and she was all goodness. At first, I didn’t even notice her luscious little body that went along with all that goodness. I overlooked it when I realized I would do everything within my power to get an introduction to this goddess. When our eyes met across the dance floor, I felt like I should know her as she felt very familiar to my heart, like they were acquainted somehow. I watched almost in agony as she went from partner to partner on the dance floor. I couldn’t resist any longer. I needed to be the one on the receiving end of that dazzling smile. It was my destiny to meet the keeper of my heart. I strode toward her with purpose. I wasn’t taking no for an answer. Looking directly into her eyes, I said, “May I have the pleasure of the next dance?” Since they were starting a waltz, I thought I would get to hold her in my arms, at least for a little while. She gave me a sad smile and said, “Would you care to walk me to the refreshment table for a much-needed drink instead?” Of course I agreed to, a

little disappointed but ecstatic that I might learn more about this enchanting goddess who affected me so much. “Shall we?” I said as I offered her my arm to navigate the crowd. When she touched me, there was such a jolt of electricity like lightning touching me. I heard her gasp and flashed a look of uncertainty at her. I now knew I affected her in the same way she affected me. Quickly so as not to scare her, I gave a chuckle and gently squeezed her hand. We got her a drink and headed toward the table where her family sat. I watched her open her exquisite mouth to say something when we were interrupted by a waiter with a message. I was not happy, but I opened it and read it anyway. It said, “Meet me out front. Urgent. King is requesting your presence.” I scowled. I really didn’t want to deal with this right now. I pulled myself together because I knew I could never ignore the summons of my father no matter how fleeting it could be. I felt frustrated that I never even got the name of this enchanting creature, and she wouldn’t know mine. “I’m sorry, I know you must go, but please, let me introduce myself. Could I please know your name?” she said unexpectedly. I was thrilled she wanted my name. My smile broadened, reaching my eyes. “My name is Turac, and this won’t be the last you see of me, mo chridhe (my heart). I don’t want to, but I really must see to this. I will do everything within my power to return to you tonight.” Her eyes were downcast as she spoke. “Please don’t feel bad. I’m sure it is important. I don’t want to keep you from anything. I can return to my table without an escort. It’s just right here.” When she released my arm to walk away, I felt it—a sadness that left such an ache in my heart. It was so strong I almost stumbled with the weight of it. I had to hurry. I needed to be with her at all costs. She had to be mine. (Destiny was not going to cooperate with me tonight.)

3

Turac

As I raced out of the clubhouse, I noticed my father’s insignia on one of the men standing around outside. It was so minute, but I knew where to look for it. “Golos, my good friend, what brings you here on this fine evening?” “Ah, Turac, King Lothor has requested your presence. I opened an otherworldly portal as close as I could, and then I flew here immediately to retrieve you. You know how your father can be.” “I do. Can’t this wait until tomorrow? I’ve met the most enchanting girl, and I would like to get better acquainted. I think she will be very important to me. What could be so important that it can’t wait a few more hours? I don’t like being at his beck and call. After all, two hundred isn’t old enough to know how to run a kingdom. His words, not mine, by the way. I actually do have a life outside of the kingdom.” “Turac, do I hear some resentment towards your father? What have I really interrupted?” “I’m sorry, my friend. I just feel that if I leave, I am leaving the most important thing in my life. I know I can’t disobey.” I knew this, but it still bothered me. “Let’s go see what he requires of me.” I got that feeling of sadness again plus one of abandonment ing over me. I now knew I won’t be returning to my goddess tonight. I thought this will be a long night. Golos and I took off in my new car, an Austin Wasp 8 hp, 4 speed. I knew it was an extravagant vehicle, but she was such a beauty, and the closest thing to flying you could get without being caught.

We will leave the car at Scrannach Stables in Nairn, which was about forty minutes from Lossiemouth. We can take the portal near my house to the Dragon Kingdom. We were catching up on everything when Golos said, “Turac, I heard something today. Your father is trying to arrange a marriage between you and one of the prominent families in the west. A sort of insurance for peace with our kingdom.” “Do you think that’s what this summons is about? I will not be dictated to when it comes to the woman that I will spend eternity with. I will choose because she has to be someone that loves me for me, not for a kingdom that I can give her or the riches that come with it. It must be love. Nothing else matters.” Little did I know that those words would be so important. “I don’t know. I just thought I should tell you what I heard. I know how you feel about such things. Maybe this is just something small that needs to be attended to. They could just want you to come home for a visit. It’s been a while.” “I hope so because my king [or my father] and I will never agree on my mate.” We drove on in silence, nearing the gates of the stables. We agreed I should hide the car in one of the sheds, not wanting anyone to see us fly out immediately afterward. We had to be extremely careful because we didn’t want our enemies finding me, a dragon prince, living away from the kingdom. I would be in great danger. We sneaked out to the woods to transform and fly out. We looked like normal humans when not in dragon form. We were a little more muscular, taller than most, and lived for eternity. Sometimes it was hard to blend in with humans but not very often. Since I made a business in the human world, I had learned to blend in quite nicely. When we flew through the portal and headed east to my father’s castle, all I thought about was Scota, the exquisite creature who grabbed a hold of my soul when I wasn’t looking. She was absolutely perfect. If I had to spend eternity with someone, I wanted it to be her, not someone my father chose for me. I’d decided in this he will not dictate to me whom I choose, no matter what. I can’t

believe I was thinking about spending my eternity with one woman (not that I’m a ladies’ man). As I entered my parents’ solar, I thought about how happy my mother always seemed to be. She always smiled, and her eyes lit up when my father entered the room. I realized just then that’s what I wanted. Can the woman I just met be that for me? “Turac, my son. How wonderful to see you. I didn’t know you were coming today. It’s been so long since I last saw you.” “Good evening, Mother. If I want my stables to be a success, I’ve had to be gone since the warhorses have risen in popularity, especially with the gas shortages. It gave me an opportunity to experiment with different breeds.” Glancing in my father’s direction, I asked, “What was so important that I had to come immediately? Surely it could wait until tomorrow?” “It’s good to see you too, son. I would like to hear about these experiments. If they are sturdy, maybe we could bring some here. If you don’t mind, I would like to just enjoy your company tonight. We can meet in the library tomorrow morning to discuss business.” I wanted to protest. I could’ve been back at the dance with Scota. Right now I just wanted to be with her, not discussing horses with my father. “What breed of horse were you talking about? Are they large enough to carry us in human form?” We mostly only used horses for show, when we had parades, but they had to be large. “They are called Friesians. They are normally about seventeen hands tall and are descendants of the horses used to carry knights into battle. The ones I have invested in are mixed with Andalusian blood to lighten them, making them more suitable for general riding and showcasing. I do have a stallion of the stockier breed which I intend to breed for our warriors to ride. They are a high stepping horse with an extended trot which make them beautiful to show and watch. As you can tell, I am quite taken with them. I know they will be a good investment.” “I see the sparkle in your eyes when you talk about them, son. I think they will be good for you too. Now if you would just find a woman to cause that sparkle, I

would be happy. I’m sure your mother thinks the same.” “I intend to make them a worthwhile investment. As for a woman in my life, we will just have to wait and see. Now if you will both excuse me, it has been a long day, and I would like to retire.” I wanted to give my mother a hug before I left her. I didn’t want her to think I was mad about being summoned. (Well, not at her anyway.) “Good night, son, would you have breakfast with me in the morning? Before your meeting with your father, I would be pleased.” “I would love to, Mother. Good night.” When I walked away, I saw a sparkle in my mother’s eyes. I wondered what that was about as I walked out the doors. I didn’t think I would sleep at all that night. All I thought about was her. I dreamed about her, my soul mate. I now realized that’s what she was to me. In my dream, she kept asking me to return to her and make her whole. Return the pieces of her heart that I had stolen when I left. I awoke with a jolt, knowing I had to complete my father’s business and return to her as soon as possible. Even if I didn’t know where she was, I had to find her and begin our destiny.

4

Scota

The dance held no sparkle for me anymore. I felt so dejected, I needed to get away and think. I said good night to my family, and I headed to my room. I had a slight headache, but I’m sure it’s from frustration more than anything. I’d requested to be left alone so I could dwell on what happened. I knew my mother thought it was all infatuation this last year. I think she now realized the depth of my feelings for him. I can now put a name to that gorgeous face. I will always think of him as my knight in shining armor. I can’t fathom my life without my soul mate in it. I realize that’s what he is to me. When I drifted off to sleep, I dreamed of us. I saw him riding a black horse toward me as if my life was in danger. He had a look of fear on his face. I think I should run. All at once, a shadow swooped down and latched on to me. I went to look at my captor when I felt a pain on the back of my head, and everything fell into blackness. I awoke in a cold sweat to realize I was in my bed; it was only a dream. Actually more of a nightmare. I ed everything that happened vividly, as if I just watched it happen. The next morning at breakfast, I proceeded to tell my mom all about my nightmare. She had a look of sheer terror on her face as she listened to my story. She quickly calmed herself, as if she didn’t want to scare me, then she lightly touched my forehead and whispered, “Calm her now. Calm her today. Let this calm take her pain away.” I knew I looked at her funny as I asked, “What was that? What were you doing?” “That? Only something my mother used to do for me when I had a headache. That’s what’s bothering you, isn’t it?”

“Well yes, it is. Obviously I didn’t sleep well with that nightmare.” I saw a strange look between everyone before they got their faces under control. I couldn’t think about that now. I didn’t have the energy either. My dad spoke up and asked if we were ready for our road trip. Because there were so many of us, we would have to take two cars to Inverness. There was no way thirteen people would fit in one car. “Bridget, maybe if we get done early, we could visit the Loch. We could search for Nessie together.” I didn’t know why, but my dad always sought my mother’s opinion. “That’s a wonderful idea. We can’t stay in Inverness tonight, but we can search for Nessie for a while. We have a meeting planned in the morning for the women. I thought you would want to play golf with your father and uncles, Scota. I don’t believe you’ve played for a while, not since you left boarding school.” “I haven’t. A little sightseeing and some golf tomorrow might be just what I need.” I didn’t really want to play golf. I wanted to search for Turac. I will just hold those thoughts though. I climbed in the car with my parents, Uncle Eachann and Aunt Greer Lockhart, and Uncle Alban and Aunt Ailith Shaw. The Lockharts were my favorite set of aunts and uncles. They owned a horse farm in England, and I’m staying with them in the fall. I helped with training the horses. We were on the way. The rest of my family talked among themselves about the house as I watched the scenery go by. I rested my head on the window; it’s cool to the touch, and it reminded me of how cool my heart felt, reminding me I was leaving something behind. I didn’t even realize an hour had ed—the time it took to go from Lossiemouth to Inverness. We were on the edge of Inverness already. It’s not a huge city but large enough. It was the home of about twenty-two thousand people. As we entered the city limits, I felt a calming effect. Where that feeling was coming from, I had no idea. Since my emotions were all messed up, I will take all the calm I can get. (I didn’t realize my mother’s calming spell was working.)

The house was exactly as described, a Victorian town house. The owners disappeared mysteriously, and no one local wanted the property. Rumors were it had been owned by two witches and a prophetess. I didn’t really listen to the talk as I explored the rooms. Wandering through the house was a balm to my broken heart. Listening to my father discuss specifics, I knew he would purchase the house. I felt like it would be the beginning of something extraordinary. When he finished, we headed for a local pub for lunch. Our conversation while we ate centered around the house. We drove as close to the Loch as we could get and started getting out of the cars. I felt a strong pull to the water, as if I needed to be down there. I was so anxious I didn’t want to wait for everyone else. Obviously, I couldn’t just run off like a small child, so I anxiously waited. “You seem to be feeling better, Scota. I’ll race you to the edge.” “Aunt Ailith, shouldn’t we wait for the others?” I thought about it for all of two seconds. “Fine, let’s go. They will just have to catch up.” I felt like the water was whispering for me to come closer. I needed to be closer to the water. My aunt just smiled as we raced for the water. My gaze was drawn out to the west side of the Loch, almost to the trees in the background. I heard a voice in my head, “Welcome, daughter of the white, we have been waiting for you.” I was astounded. I looked around to see who was talking to me. My family wasn’t close enough for it to be them; they were off to my right, discussing the legend of the Loch. I must be delusional; there weren’t any voices in my head. They can’t be real. I heard it again. “Oh, but you can hear me. You are the daughter of the only white high priestess in existence today. I am as real as you are. I only choose to reveal myself to a certain few.” I answered in my head, “Who is this?” I looked around, hoping no one saw me. “You can’t be real. My mother is no high priestess. She is just a normal housewife, with a good life and good friends. What is a high priestess anyway?” “I am Nessie. Now look up and see me.”

It really was Nessie I saw. Her neck was stretched toward the sky before she dove under the water, causing a huge splash. My family all gasped as they heard the splash. I asked if any of them saw Nessie. They all began speaking at once. They heard the splash but didn’t see anything. I knew I couldn’t tell them what I heard. I couldn’t ask my mom about it either. I’ll just keep this to myself. Who would believe me anyway? I think my emotions were affecting me differently. I now imagined I can talk telepathically to a water dragon. I knew she was a water dragon. I just didn’t know how I knew this. My dad shouted, “Let’s go, people! We can have the rest of the day to relax when we get back to the hotel.” It brought me out of my daze. I didn’t know what to think about any of this. That night, as I was preparing for bed, I thought my life was going to change drastically. When I drifted off to sleep, Nessie told me to ask my mother, the high priestess, about everything she said. “It is your destiny to know what I am, what you are. You have to be prepared for what is to come.” I awoke in a cold sweat, not because of the words but because of the dread they seemed to bring. This time I was not going to mention my dreams to anyone; they will only worry about me if I did.

*****

After we’re done with breakfast, we prepared for the day—me and all the men to play golf, Mom and the women to have their meeting. Mom kept looking at me with a worried look. Yet when I looked at her directly, she looked away. I’d noticed some of my aunts doing the same thing. Oh well, they must see the dark circles under my eyes from lack of sleep. “Let’s go, guys. We want to try and get in nine holes before lunch, and the women need to start their meeting. Someday maybe we’ll be invited to those meetings,” my dad said wistfully as my mom and aunts stood to leave.

My dad glanced at me before saying, “All right, my angel, let’s partner up and see if we can beat your uncles.” As everyone groaned, Uncle Callum said, “That’s not fair. If you two team up on us, we won’t stand a chance.” Giggling, my mom told my dad, “Alastair, you and Scota play nice. We want everyone to be happy for the rest of the trip.” Everyone chuckled as we split up. My uncles and I walked for the door. Dad stayed behind to talk to my mom.

5

Turac

I rose early knowing the king awaited. First though, breakfast with Mother. “Mother, what a wonderful morning. It’s nice that it doesn’t rain here all the time like it does in Nairn.” She gave me a loving smile as she motioned for me to sit. “Turac, is there something you aren’t telling me? You seem to have a spring in your step and a sparkle in your eyes. Something you haven’t done in a long time.” “You were always the astute one, weren’t you? I don’t know what Father would do without your wisdom. You’re right, there is more, but I can’t discuss it until I know for sure what this is. I will tell you I think my life is totally about to change, and it will be better.” “Whenever you are ready, just know I am here for you, and I’m always ready to listen. Let’s eat and enjoy our time together as your father will want you in the library soon.” “Indeed he will. Do you know what this is all about?” “I do, son. You need to hear it from him, not me though.” “Now I’m curious as to what he wants.” We made small talk about the kingdom while we ate. When we were done, I excused myself and headed to the meeting with my father. When I walked in, I saw Golos had ed us. Good, that made me think it’s not all about me. My father wasted no time in getting right to the point. “There has been a revolt near the village where Lord Ciym lives. I’ve heard a

rumor that a witch was involved. I need you and Golos to go and investigate it. I just received word about it yesterday, that’s why you were summoned. I want them stopped. Lord Ciym will give you all the information when you arrive. You both will be staying with him until it’s done.” “Father, I know the safety of the kingdom always comes first, as it should, but I can’t be away from my investments right now. What if this goes on for a long time? Why can’t you send Golos and some of the guards to get it under control? Not only am I very busy, but I have something personal that needs my attention.” “I understand, son, I do. I want you and Golos to go so it can be handled quietly. We don’t want a war. After you’ve handled it, you can return to your horses. Is the ‘something personal’ something I should know about?” “No, not yet.” I hadn’t noticed we had been in the library for so long. We were discussing the best strategies to use when my mother ed us. She was a warrior before she married my father. So we welcomed any output she could give us. “Alaerth, would you walk with me in the garden? Turac and Golos need to leave immediately.” “Of course, Lothor.” Hugging me, she said, “Please be careful, my son. Return to us safely.” “I will, Mother, and when I do, I will stay for a couple of days. Then I need to get back to my beauties,” I said as we walked out the door. I couldn’t shake the feeling my father was up to something. I just didn’t know what. I will just be wary and keep an open mind on this assignment. (I had no clue what was in store for me.)

*****

If I could’ve heard the conversation after Golos and I left the room, I would’ve known what he was up to.

“I think you should know, Lothor, our son has something he wants to tell us. He says it will change his life. Please don’t interfere in his personal life until we know what it is. We don’t want to alienate our only child, just because you wish him to have a mate.” “I agree. He has intimated it is something personal, and he needs to get home as quickly as possible. I never told Ciym about an interest in his daughter for our son. I want everything to work out naturally. I only told him about Turac’s interest in unusual horses. I sent a note along with a pair that I’m sure will pique his interest. I told Ciym to use them when the time was right.”

6

Turac

I still had the feeling something wasn’t right, but I must do my father’s bidding. I kept thinking it’s a setup somehow. I decided to play a switch on Ciym since he hadn’t seen me for a century or so. He shouldn’t what I looked like, if I was lucky. “Golos, when we reach our destination, I want you to pretend to be me. I can’t shake the feeling something is wrong with this whole setup. I don’t know if it is my father or a real revolt, but it doesn’t feel right. I will act as your bodyguard like in the old days, and you can be the prince. Under no circumstances tell them I am the actual prince.” “Of course, Turac. Do you think we are being misled?” “I’m not sure. I just have this feeling I can’t shake. We don’t want to take any chances just in case.” The flight was shorter than I expected. I kept looking around, checking for any signs it was a hoax. We were soon spotted in the sky. When we landed in the courtyard, we found a small party awaiting our arrival. Lord Ciym extended his hand toward us and with a slight bow said, “Welcome, Prince Turac. It is a pleasure to have you here. I am Lord Ciym, loyal subject to your father.” With a small nod acknowledging him, Golos replied for both of us. “It is a pleasure, Lord Ciym. This is Golos, my good friend and royal bodyguard. We came immediately to help with the revolt. I’m confused though. There doesn’t seem to be much action right now. I thought there would be more tension.”

“Things have been pretty calm since I sent the message to your father. I told him we could handle it on our own. I see he sent you anyway.” Something was definitely up. I didn’t like the sound of this. As we were discussing it, two women approached. Ciym introduced them. “Mo phrionnsa (my prince), Golos, this is my daughter, Lady Maugh, and her best friend, Lady Aryxon.” Golos gave a short bow as he retorted, “Ladies.” He lost all sense of comportment after meeting the women. Quickly regaining himself, he smiled. “Come, friends, let’s withdraw to the hall for a drink and conversation. I will tell you what I can about our revolt.” Then he walked into the manor. Golos offered his arm to Lady Maugh as she was our host’s daughter, and he was pretending to be the prince. I felt I should do the same for Lady Aryxon. Following them into the hall, it became obvious that I was right, and there was something wrong with this whole setup. I was glad I had Golos switch identities with me before we landed. “If you desire, mo phrionnsa (my prince), we could ride out and check my lands tomorrow.” I started to answer, but Golos interrupted me. “That would be acceptable. We could familiarize the layout of the land and plan for a counterattack.” Looking at me, he said, “Do you agree with this, Golos?” I nodded my head with my reply. “I think that would be the best plan.” When we approached the dais, I nodded to Golos to seat Maugh on the left of her father, and he should go to the right. After sitting Aryxon beside Maugh, I went to the right of Golos. This will give us the opportunity to talk strategy with Ciym, but not have to include the women. Maugh caught on to me right away and gave me a slight frown before clearing her face of all emotions. It was still daylight, so after we talked for a while, we decided to head out on horses to check the area close to the manor. Ciym had a servant order our horses, so they were ready when we walked outside. There were more than three horses, so I knew they were going to try to include the women.

“Lord Ciym, I think it’s too dangerous for the women to ride with us. We can’t scout and worry about protecting them also. Don’t you agree, mo phrionnsa (my prince)?” I said this to let Golos know we were better off without them. “I agree. They would be safer at the manor while we investigate.” I looked up at the sound of a foot stomping the ground. I had looked away to check out the horses. It was Maugh, and she didn’t look happy. She masked the look immediately with a small smile and said sarcastically to Aryxon, “How wonderful, someone that cares about my safety.” I couldn’t reply to her comment. I was astounded. She acted as if it was all about her. I knew she was going to be a handful. I was glad Golos was the one who had to deal with her attention. Good thing he’d always been a ladies’ man. My attention wandered as we rode. I wasn’t paying attention to anything when I heard what Golos said to Ciym. “My father informed me there may be a witch leading your revolt. What do you know about it?” “A witch? I don’t know anything about a witch. I don’t know where you got that information, but it’s wrong. I did not say that in the message I sent your father.” Hearing this made me wonder who sent the message my father received and why it mentioned a witch. When we returned to the manor, after finding nothing, I walked my horse to the stable. I ired the horses we had been riding and wanted to ask about them. The stables were immaculate, but even better was the majesty of some of the horses. There were a pair of the Friesians I was looking for, the ones with the traditional build. I wondered then if this was going to be some kind of trade. “Excuse me, do you know what breed of horses these are?” I pointed at the Friesians. Maybe if I acted casual, I could get more information out of the stable hands. “No, sir, they were just delivered yesterday. No one knows where they came from. Well, I think Lord Ciym does.” This just kept getting more interesting.

“Thank you for your time.” I walked away with a feeling of dread. I was positive these horses came from my father. I was also positive he knew more about my life than he was letting on. This was not going to end well for someone, and that someone was probably me. As I entered the hall, I saw Ciym talking with his daughter. He had a stern look on his face. Not even wanting to guess what that was about, I approached at a slow pace. It was late enough that they were getting ready for the evening meal. After we ate, there was going to be entertainment. (You can’t not entertain a prince, you know.) After Ciym dismissed his daughter, he called a servant over. “Let my servant show you to a room, gentlemen. They will bring you anything you need. All you have to do is ask.” “Thank you,” Golos and I replied at the same time. Following the servant, we stopped on the second floor. He intimated that my room was there. When Golos asked where his room was located, he said on the third floor with the family of the manor. I politely refused this room and told him the prince and I must stay on the same floor, for safety of course. I was his bodyguard. The servant appeared flustered but said he would notify the lord and house staff immediately to make up another room. Golos raised an eyebrow and with a smirk whispered, “Why the protective bodyguard? Don’t you think I can handle myself?” Grabbing his arm, we went into the room that was prepared for me. “Golos, I feel as if this is a trap set up by my father and Lord Ciym. I cannot let this continue. I have found my soul mate. I just need to get back to claim her. The thing is she’s human, and my father will not be happy. That’s why I was going slow.” “Turac, my friend, your father will go on a rampage when he finds out. What are you going to do?” “I know you’re shocked. I can see it on your face. I have no idea what to do, but she is the one I want to spend eternity with.”

Before he could say anything else, there was a soft knock on the door. Looking at him, I stepped up to answer it. Ladies Aryxon and Maugh stood there with a look of surprise on their faces when they saw Golos there. Aryxon replied quickly, “We are sorry. We didn’t realize you would be together. We just wanted to make sure the room was to your liking. Do you have everything you need? We were headed to the prince’s room to check on him next.” “I’m sorry for the inconvenience of having his room changed. I need to be near the prince at all times. I am after all his bodyguard.” Maugh gave me a smug smile, saying, “Of course, Golos, no inconvenience at all.” The servant came to the door at that moment to tell us the prince’s new room was ready. The girls walked away with their heads close together, giggling as if they were plotting something. Again, I felt that sense of unease. How was I going to deal with all this without causing too much damage?

7

Turac

As we were led to the dais by a servant, I looked around the hall. It’s as if there was a celebratory atmosphere, no threat to their safety whatsoever. Whispering, I said, “Golos, do you find it a little unusual there are no extra guards posted, that instead of being afraid they are gathering to celebrate something?” He whispered back, “I think I smell a rat around here.” “Let’s keep vigilant tonight and see if we can ferret out your rat, plus any information that goes with him.” I smiled at Ciym when we drew closer, not wanting to give the impression that I knew there was something amiss. Golos was seated to Ciym’s right with Maugh seated to his right. I was seated on Ciym’s left with Aryxon seated to my left. I knew this was to keep us from talking about the revolt. I also thought Maugh had something to do with our seating arrangement. “Tell me, Your Highness, do you often play the warrior at your father’s bidding? I just assumed he had enough men in his army to keep any revolt stomped down.” Maugh was up to something to ask a question like that. “Well, Lady Maugh, yes, he does. Since this is reported as being a minor problem, he sent Golos and me to evaluate the situation. My father thought we could use diplomacy to end it. There have been more revolts throughout the kingdom lately. It’s better to end them now when they are small than to wait for them to get larger. I haven’t been around to help much lately, so I wanted to help now.”

“I’m sure it’s nothing you and Golos can’t handle. So tell me, you said you haven’t been home in a while. What has kept you away? Don’t you help with the daily running of the kingdom?” “No, Lady Maugh, I don’t. My father doesn’t need help running the kingdom. So instead, I have been establishing a stable with Golos’s help. He is an exceptional horseman. He has found one of the rarest breeds to begin my stable with. They seem to have been almost extinct before the bloody war. I guess with gas rations around the human world, they needed a cheaper means of transportation.” “Yes, the humans are having a hard time with the war. Now that it’s ended, maybe things can progress like they should. I almost feel bad for them knowing we have so much and they have so little,” I replied. Golos commented back, “We are a great people. We should be caring and considerate towards those less fortunate than we are. My father feels the same way.” “We should all be so caring. Won’t helping the humans only aid in the rebellion? Can your father afford to do that? Maybe if he stepped down and let you rule, the rebellion would end.” She was pushing for a reaction of some kind. I just didn’t know what. “I don’t see how that would help. I feel the same as my father about this. I don’t want to rule. I want him to remain king forever.” Golos was adamant that she understood this. “Of course you do, Your Highness, as do all of his subjects. My daughter just doesn’t understand the politics of running a kingdom,” Ciym added quickly. I glanced at Golos to see if he was getting the same feeling that I was. I’m sure he wondered what this was about just like I did. Ciym changed the subject. “Prince Turac, please tell me about these horses of yours. I believe I am a connoisseur of great horse flesh myself.” Golos cleared his throat before answering. “Well, they are called Friesians. They were imported from a province in the northwest of the Netherlands. They come from a sturdy stock and carried knights in the days of old. We are working on crossbreeding them to make them taller and a little less bulky. We want them to

become more of a show horse than a heavy warhorse. Of course we will keep some of the sturdier stock for the kingdom. They are known to be of a courageous nature and great strength. They are black with a very small patch of white on their foreheads. They can have no more than that or they are not considered purebreds. Their heads are set high and proud with a long arched neck. They have thick manes and tails with plenty of feathers to it. They are a great show horse but are also used as a driving horse because of their high stepping and extended trot. I’ve heard that they come in chestnut color also, but they are very rare.” Ciym smiled. “I see you have done your research on them and that they are dear to your heart. I would love to see these horses of yours, as I do so love a fine horse.” This was my chance to question him about those horses I saw in the stables. “Lord Ciym, I noticed you have some fine horse flesh in your stables. Like that unusual pair of chestnuts. They are actually what I have been searching for. Your groom didn’t seem to know much about them when I questioned him.” “They could be what you are looking for. We haven’t done much research on them yet. They just arrived yesterday. They are meant to be a gift for someone important.” He acted as if he knew something the rest of us didn’t. Golos immediately asked him if he would be interested in trading them for a pair of my Friesians. He knew I wanted them badly. Ciym looked over his shoulder as he answered Golos. “I will give this some thought, mo phrionnsa (my prince). I see the entertainment for the evening is about to start. We will talk more on this tomorrow.” These being a gift for someone important had me curious. Since he made that statement, I wasn’t in the mood for entertainment of any kind. I needed to make an excuse and leave. “If you all will excuse me, I have had a long couple of days and would like to retire. I would like to rise early and see more of your lands, but only if it is acceptable with you and the prince.” “Of course, we will breakfast together, and then I can show you around. We can take some of my men with us.” I slightly nodded my head at Golos. I knew he could emulate me well. He could

handle himself with the women and Ciym for the night. It felt good that it wasn’t me in the spotlight for a change. It will let him see what it’s like to be the prince day after day. All the pomp and circumstance. Besides, I needed to get away from all the scheming that I could feel going on, and he could watch for any strange behavior.

8

Turac

When I met Golos in his room this morning, I wanted any details or his thoughts of how we should proceed for the day. If we had to be here, I wanted to be thorough in my investigation. “Golos, did you discover anything last night? Did you hear anything?” “Yes, I think you were right about something not right. Lady Maugh seems to think she wants to be the new queen, and her father will refuse her nothing. I also watched the men in the hall. Two of them kept watching me suspiciously, instead of enjoying the entertainment, like it didn’t matter.” Then he smiled that smile as if he ed something. No doubt he was thinking about the entertainment. I would have to get his mind back on the business at hand. “We would be wise to keep an eye on them, to see if they make a mistake. I know you don’t need me to remind you what to do but tread carefully around Maugh. She is a wolf in sheep’s clothing. I feel it.” “I agree with you there. I’ll watch for any compromising positions she might try to put me in. Well, actually, you in. She has her mind set on becoming the queen. I wonder what she plans on doing with your mother.” “I have no idea, but let’s go to breakfast and see if we can unearth more about the revolt that’s going on here. We need to finish this. I need to return to my soul mate.” Golos gave me a look of uncertainty. I’m sure he would have questions about it later. We walked down to the great hall to Ciym for breakfast. He wasn’t alone though. Maugh was with him, and she was dressed for riding. I wondered if she

thought she’s ing us on our inspection. I turned toward Golos and said, “I don’t know her plans, but you must make it known she cannot ride with us today or, for that matter, any day we go out.” “I quite agree. Let’s see how determined she is. Leave this to me,” he answered quickly as they were approaching us. “Lord Ciym, Lady Maugh, good morning. We need to eat so we can be on our way. I feel the need to resolve this matter as quickly as possible. I don’t want it to become a full-out war.” “I would really like it resolved. It’s too close to my land for my liking. Not just my land though. Anywhere is too close.” Maugh interrupted her father, “I would like to you today, if I may. After hearing about this revolt, I feel the need to help stop the rebels in any way I can. It would be a tragedy to go to war.” She had such a smug look on her face. I wanted to laugh at her and ask what she thought she could do. I waited to see how Golos would handle her. “It will be a tragedy to go to war, but I will not allow you to us. As we’ve said before, it’s too dangerous for a woman, and I insist you stay here where it’s safer.” I thought that would solve the problem, but by the look on her face, I could be wrong. With her eyebrow raised looking at her father, as if he could change the outcome of our decision, she huffed softly and walked away. I thought maybe she would stomp her foot like she did yesterday. I jokingly said, “Lord Ciym, you allow your daughter too many liberties if she opposes a direct order from our prince. Maybe you should find her a husband to settle her down.” “The sad thing is you might be right. I have always indulged her every whim, but lately she seems unsettled. I’m at a loss as to what’s troubling her. It seems even Lady Aryxon doesn’t know.” I didn’t want to be discussing Maugh and her problems, so I turned to Golos. “Shall we ride out, Your Highness? Lord Ciym could deal with his daughter

while we are gone.” I thought he wanted to protest. “You don’t want me to accompany you, Your Highness? I thought you would need me to show you my land boundaries.” “No, Lord Ciym, thank you. This is something Golos and I should do on our own. If you aren’t seen with us, we will just be two strangers riding on your land. Not everyone should know it is to investigate the revolt.” I grinned when I said, “If they don’t know who we are, they might slip up, and we might discover something to resolve it that much faster.” Ciym sent a servant to get our horses. When we stepped into the courtyard, I noticed something near the stables, and it wasn’t our horses. Maugh was animatedly talking to two men. I think they were the men from last night. She saw me watching them, so she quickly walked around the side of the building, gesturing for them to follow. It looked like I wasn’t meant to see her. Now I knew where she stomped off to after she was told she couldn’t us. I gave Golos a quick nod in that direction before mounting my horse. Golos returned the nod and looked that way before mounting himself. We then purposely rode on the other side of the building before doubling back to get a good look at the men and their horses. Neither one of us will forget what they looked like for future references. When we were almost out of sight, I saw her reach her father. They looked to be having an animated conversation. I’m sure she was complaining because she wasn’t allowed to us. I had no idea her plans were so malicious. They might be ruined for now, but she would get her way; she always did. She wanted the prince, and she would do anything to make it happen. Even something drastic.

9

Scota

We’re all outside to start our golf game. My uncles were still groaning about Dad and me partnering against them. Just as we decided who will tee off first, a chill wind blew in. My dad hadn’t ed us yet, so I should have enough time to run back inside and grab my sweater. “Uncle Grant, if Dad shows up, tell him I went to get my sweater. I wore it down to breakfast, so it should still be on the back of my chair. It won’t take me long. I can tee off last, and if I see Dad, I’ll hurry him along.” When I got near the dining room door, I heard my parents talking. Because I heard my name, I stopped to listen. “Something is wrong with Scota. My calming spells aren’t working. She’s not getting any sleep. Somehow I feel she is in danger. I need to check for a different spell from my Book of Shadows. Something that can protect her. I’ve tried to keep her hidden from others like us, just in case she has powers like mine. I feel it isn’t working anymore.” I couldn’t help it. I gasped when she referred to herself as a spell caster. My parents heard me. “Scota darling, what’s wrong? Did you forget something?” “I f-f-forgot my sweater.” I was definitely shaken up. “It’s chilly out there, and I realized I left it on my chair at breakfast. I need to hurry though. The uncles were starting to tee off when I came in. Are you coming, Dad?” When I turned to leave, I noticed a star with a circle drawn around it on the floor. I grabbed my sweater off the chair and ran out, following my dad out the door. I definitely wasn’t ready to deal with anything my mom wanted to say to me. I’m sure I looked confused when Dad asked if everything was all right. He heard the same thing I did. How could it be all right? “Yes, I need to practice my swing if I’m going to be as good a golfer as you are. After all, we can’t beat them if I’m not on my A game.” My dad chuckled, and my uncles all groaned at that statement.

After three or four holes, I lost my concentration. I couldn’t stop thinking about what I heard or that strange drawing on the floor. The statement Nessie made kept coming back to me. The one where she told me my mom was a high priestess. I guess now I will have to tell my family everything about my last dream. Maybe then Mom will tell me what’s happening. After I came to that conclusion, I felt calmer and could now concentrate on golf again. It must have worked because Dad and I both finished two under par. My uncles weren’t so lucky. My dad jokingly said to me, “You know for a while there I thought you were going easy on your uncles. Like maybe you wanted them to beat us.” “Not a chance, Dad. My mind wandered, and I lost concentration for a couple of holes. Maybe they won’t complain too much since our scores were much closer to theirs.” “Scota darling, you are learning the art of diplomacy at a young age. Good for you, girl. I’m proud of you.” I’m sure Dad knew what I was thinking about instead of concentrating on golf. “Thanks, Dad. Let’s go in and tell Mom the good news. I’m sure she won’t even be surprised. “Mom, Dad and I won again.” Everyone groaned. “We did let them stay closer to our score though. I didn’t want to upset anyone as you asked. After all, we can’t have unhappy uncles on our vacation, can we?” I can feel myself getting frustrated with her, knowing she was keeping something from me. Actually since my aunts were in the room with her, they were all hiding something from me. I thought it’s about time they told me what they’re trying to hide. “Just so you all know, I know you are keeping something from me, and I think it is important. I need to know what it is, and I need to know now. I can’t trust you with what I need to say unless you trust me. I assume you are all involved, or at least you all know what it is. I’m going to my room to shower, and when I’m done, we need to have a family meeting.” I was snappy with them when I said this. “All right, sweetheart. We’ll be ready to talk by the time you’re done. Let’s meet

in our room since it’s the largest.” They started talking among themselves as I walked away. I wished I would’ve heard their conversation. “When we were playing golf, her mind was somewhere else. I’m sure she was thinking about what she saw. How could we have let this happen?” “This isn’t your fault, Alastair. If it’s anyone’s, it’s mine. She overheard our conversation. I completely forgot I had the circle of power already drawn on the floor, and of course she saw that. I didn’t want her to find out like this. I was waiting for a sign that she had powers like I do. This is too much of a burden for one so young. I’m not sure she can handle it. I see changes in her every day, and she’s younger than I was when it started. Even with a cloaking spell on her, she is stronger than I am.” “Is there anything we can do to help? I want our daughter to be happy about this, not mad that we kept it from her. We can’t look at it as a burden. It is a gift, and she needs to know that.” “Thank you, sweetheart, for reminding me that it is a gift. I guess I never thought of it that way because of how I found out. If it wasn’t for this gift, I never would have found all of you.”

10

Scota

How was I going to start a conversation telling everyone I can speak to water dragons and the premonitions of me in danger? I was so nervous that a feeling of dread returned. When will I get that feeling of warmth and safety back? I knocked softly on the door and masked the feelings that were overwhelming me. I had to stay focused on what I needed to reveal. It was just my family, and they loved me. They wanted what was best for me. I knew I could do this, I had to. As we sat around the room, everyone was silent just looking at each other. No one wanted to begin the conversation. I guess it’s up to me to start. “I heard what you and Dad were talking about. I also saw the drawing on the floor. What does it mean?” “It’s called many things. Some call it a pentagram, otherworldly star for others. My family has always called it our circle of power. Most witches call it that.” My mom looked like she had been crying before she told me. “What do you mean my family or witches? Nessie told me you were a priestess, but I didn’t believe her. I told her you were just a happy housewife.” “I am more than just a happy housewife. What do you mean Nessie told you I was a priestess?” She definitely didn’t look happy at the moment. Everyone was getting agitated and speaking all at once. Nothing was getting answered for anyone. “Okay, let me tell my story first. Then I expect some answers. So how I told you about my dream with Turac on a black horse riding towards me as if I’m in danger? What I left out was how a dark shadow swoops down to grab me, that I am injured and become unconscious. I don’t want to worry anyone, but there is more.” I shuddered as I repeated it.

“When we went to the Loch yesterday, I felt such a pull toward the water, as if I had to see what was there. Then Nessie began speaking in my head. I thought it was because I was distraught over Turac, or I was weak because of the nightmare from the night before. She said, ‘Welcome, daughter of the white witch, we have been waiting for you.’ I thought it was my imagination. It couldn’t be real. She then told me I was Scota, the daughter of the only high priestess in existence today. She said she only reveals herself to a chosen few. I argued you were no high priestess. This couldn’t be real. She told me to look up and see her. That’s when I asked if you saw her. Dad called for everyone to go, and we loaded up in the cars and returned to Lossiemouth.” My parents both had a look of shock on their faces. I almost felt the need to comfort them. I can’t though; they kept something important from me first. “That night when I went to sleep, Nessie spoke to me in my dreams. Only this time it sounded like a warning. She said, ‘Ask your mother, the high priestess, . It is your destiny to know what I am. You have to be prepared for what is to come.’ What did she mean? Am I going crazy? This all started after I met Turac. Is he part of this?” I was almost in hysterics as I told them this. “Please, Scota, calm down. You are not crazy. I honestly thought you would be older before we had this talk. Let me tell you some of our family history.” She swallowed hard and then continued. “I am a high priestess, or white witch if you want. Two hundred years ago, there was another high priestess in our family. It skipped over so many generations that our ancestors felt there wouldn’t be another witch in our family. They kept all the journals and information just in case there would be another one. From year to year, the journals were ed down from mother to daughter. There was only ever one daughter in each family, and if she showed signs of power, she was given the journals to read. Otherwise, they were kept locked away from prying eyes. When I was a young girl of seventeen, I began having premonitions, and things were happening that couldn’t be explained. My mother gave me those journals before she died mysteriously. She told me they were a great secret and that no one must know about them. I began reading everything I could get my hands on. The more I read, the more my powers began to develop. So now I was a scared teenage girl with the powers of a witch, and no one could know about it. After my eighteenth birthday, my knowledge and control were exceptional. I began to search for more witches like me. I didn’t want to be a lone witch. I just

knew there was someone out there like me.” My dad interrupted her. “There is no one out there like you, sweetheart.” I had to chuckle at that. “I traveled to the city nearby, and that’s where I met your father, aunts, and uncles. Your aunts are all witches. Your father and uncles are warlocks. There are no other children in our coven because it is hard for a witch to conceive. It is one of the downfalls of being a witch. We think the reason you were born is because of my powerful ancestors. We also think the reason you are coming into your powers now is because you were conceived of a white witch and a warlock. You are as pure blooded as they come.” I knew my mouth was gaping open, and I had a confused look on my face. I was definitely in shock. I wasn’t really confused. I was astounded by everything she told me. “Are you sure the genes didn’t me by like the others? Maybe I am just hallucinating?” I couldn’t help but stammer over that. I was a witch. “No, sweetheart, I, actually we, all believe you will be even more powerful than I am. I need to know every detail of these dreams and feelings you are having. There is something there we are missing. Maybe we should go back to the Loch and see if Nessie speaks to you again.” “I have so many questions. Were you hoping it would me by? Is that the reason you never told me? When will you start teaching me? Can I read the journals you read to learn?” I was so excited I could continue with a million questions. “Slow down. We have almost a year to teach you. It all comes to you automatically when you turn eighteen. Almost like a movie or dream while you sleep. You will wake up and know everything.” My mom was holding her hand out as if to calm me. “But won’t you have to teach me early since I have already started to develop these powers? What about the meaning of the premonitions?” That sentence made me shudder. “You are young like I was. I only had the journals to help me. You will have access to mine and your father’s knowledge. Plus you will have that of

your aunts’ and uncles’ knowledge. I didn’t want to tell you because I was so afraid you would hate us all and not want to embrace your heritage. There was also the chance you wouldn’t develop any powers.” I thought she was sad that that might have happened. “No, this is definitely not what I expected. I think it will be something I will gladly embrace. I still feel like Turac has stolen pieces of my heart, and I can’t live without him, but while I am searching for him, I can research my powers and heritage.” “As soon as the purchase of Heathcote is complete, we are going back there to stay. We thought you would enjoy a year in Scotland instead of returning to England with Uncle Eachann and Aunt Greer this fall. Now that Nessie speaks to you, we need to stay around here and learn what we can. Maybe you will even run into that young man you are so taken with,” my mom said with a wink. With all of the information overload, I never thought about how this would affect my soul mate, as I now called him. I would be devastated if he wanted nothing to do with me when he found out the truth. Maybe that’s what was causing that feeling of dread.

11

Scota

My emotions were in overdrive. I can’t seem to control any of them. How will I get any sleep with all this on my mind? Getting ready for bed, my mind wandered to Turac. Where was he? Was he thinking of me? Will we ever see each other again? Did he feel like he was missing half of his soul or pieces of his heart without me? I knew in my heart we were meant to be, but will he think the same when he finds out what I am? Did he even feel the same about me? I dreamed of Turac holding me as I lay unconscious in his arms. We were in a courtyard of what looked like a palace. I heard him say, “She means everything to me. She is my soul mate.” I can’t see who he was talking to, but I felt his pain as he said these words. I woke up with sweat running down my back. Why did these dreams keep coming to me? What did they mean to both of us? Did they mean we will be together? I snuggled down in the covers again and finally drifted back off to sleep. I heard Nessie say, “Listen closely to me, child. Your life is in danger. You must learn all that you can from your mother. You must be prepared for what is to come. We cannot lose you to this danger or all will be lost. Your knight needs you now more than ever. You must fulfill your destiny. Begin to train as a witch immediately. It is the only way.” I jerked awake, knowing this was a warning, and my life really was in danger. What else could go wrong? At breakfast, I broke the news to my family. “I had another visit from Nessie last night. She is trying to warn me of danger. She told me I must begin to train or I

won’t be able to defeat the danger that is coming for me. She also told me that my knight needs me now more than ever. I know I should be happy that I will see him again, but I am more worried about the danger we are both in. Before I dreamed of Nessie, I saw my soul mate holding me unconscious in his arms. I could feel his pain as if I wasn’t going to live. Mom I need to read those journals. Then I need to get to Inverness and see if Nessie will speak to me again.” Everyone around the table seemed to be in a state of shock. I realized they thought I wouldn’t accept my heritage or embrace it like I have. I needed to be prepared for whatever was coming. Now that they knew what we were facing, I hope we were all up for the challenge. I thought my dad recovered from the shock first. “Well, this isn’t something I expected. I just heard back from the sellers last night. They will accept our offer, and we can have the house in three days. They are leaving everything in it because they just want it off their hands. We can make the trip down there on Saturday.” My mom spoke up then, making a suggestion. “It’s a big-enough house. I want everyone to stay there. I think we should all stay together. It may not be as comfortable as this hotel, but we will make do. Scota, the journals you need are in my trunk. I have always kept them with me since the day I received them from my mother. I think for the rest of the day, we should do something to relax us. Maybe we could go shopping. When we get back, I will give you some of the journals to read.” I can’t imagine why she would think we needed to relax. “I would like to start reading now, but with everything that’s happened, I’m not sure I could concentrate anyway Maybe going out would help. I feel the need to search for Turac. It is an overwhelming need to find him. I have to find him before we leave this area. He won’t know how to find me otherwise.” “If he is truly your soul mate, he will always know where you are. That is one of the advantages of a soul mate. As your feelings grow, so will your connection to him grow. It is how your father and I are to each other. I can always tell where he is and what he is feeling.” I wasn’t expecting that. I hoped it was the truth. So far I hadn’t felt it.

12

Scota

The next three days were full of shopping for me and my family. I did anything to keep my mind off everything, but mostly I desperately searched for Turac, my knight in shining armor. Each evening, I returned to the hotel with a feeling of discontent because I hadn’t found him yet. I felt so incomplete without him. I’d begun reading the journals left by my ancestors. Journal 1 was all about the feelings she had about her powers. How she had to hide everything. Even after the witch trials in 1692, she had to be cautious. She made her living as a healer and kept all witch activity in secret from everyone. It told some of the spells she used to help with her daily life, which herbs to use and what words to speak for them to work. After about a year on her own, she met her husband, and they had one daughter. This wasn’t really all that exciting other than the mention of some of the spells. In journal 2, as her powers grew, they began to prosper. Because of their prosperity, they moved around a lot, never staying in one place too long. Not wanting to bring attention to themselves, they traveled in a caravan of gypsies most of the first years together. At times, it was lonely for them because even the gypsies couldn’t know the truth. After a few years of being with the gypsies, they had to venture out on their own. During the time on their own, she became much stronger. It helped that she practiced her witchcraft daily. She learned to communicate with animals and nature. She could pull power from nature to complete any spell. She could even control the plants and earth around her. She went on to explain that she was becoming an elemental of earth and what that meant. This was so exciting for me. I hoped this meant that I will be one too. I wondered if my communication with Nessie was the same as hers with animals. I will have to ask my mom what she thought about that. Also what elements she

can control if she was an elemental. Journal 3 detailed how she learned to control her element and what it meant for them as they traveled from place to place. It told of finding and growing plants and minerals used in healing. How she could bring rocks forth for a firepit or find dry wood to burn in a rainstorm. How magic would keep the fire lit all night, or the trees would shelter them from the cold and wind. When food was scarce, they could always find something to eat. Journal 4 went into more detail of how she communicated with animals. In the beginning, it was a major struggle; but as time went on, it became easier. The animals began to warn her of any danger. After she achieved that goal, she moved on to reading her husband and daughter. She never actually conversed telepathically with them, but she always knew what they were thinking or feeling. They were never in pain or sick for long because she could feel how they felt and took care of it. The older her daughter got, the more she realized she didn’t have much aptitude for witchcraft. Now she will has to decide how much she can down her healing knowledge. It would be a hard decision to know how much of the other knowledge she could down, knowing her daughter wouldn’t understand it. That’s when she decided to start the Book of Shadows. After reading these four journals, I realized what a sacrifice she was willing to make to keep her family safe. Also what it meant to down the journals for future generations to read. It must have been devastating to have to live like that, always in fear of being discovered. I was thankful that I found out about my heritage. I wanted to be able to someday tell my daughter all about it. Even if it was an accident, I was glad I knew now. I must have been really tired because I drifted off to sleep while reading. My dream was about Nessie telling me I was on the right path for my destiny to unfold. I needed to continue researching the powers my ancestor had and find what she was hiding from everyone. Whatever that meant.

13

Turac

“Turac, those are the men that kept watching me last night. It seems Lady Maugh has something planned for us. She was most adamant she ed us today. Do you think this is a serious plot against your father or a plot to gain the throne through you?” “I don’t know, Golos. I think it’s more the plot to gain the throne by marriage. There isn’t enough action for this to be a real revolt. It’s almost like she planned this to gain attention more than anything. We must be alert just in case. I cannot, no, I will not accept anyone but Scota as my bride. I won’t be able to live eternally with anyone but my soul mate. It is like I’m not whole without her by my side.” “I didn’t know you found your soul mate. Was that why you were upset with your father’s summons? Are you sure she’s your soul mate, not just an infatuation with a pretty face or body?” “No, Golos, the moment I touched her, there was a bonding of sorts. I felt a jolt of electricity, as if lightning touched me. She gasped, and I knew she could feel it too. I never believed the story my mother told about soul mates. I thought it was just something she said to keep me in line. I now know it is real, and I want mine by my side and soon.” “But, Turac, what do you know about her? What if it isn’t real? What will you do then?” “I don’t know, old friend, but I have to find out. It’s as if the sadness of the kingdom is resting where my soul should be, and my heart’s in pieces, and she carries most of them with her.” “I guess we need to stop this revolt or whatever it is so you can get back to her

and find out.” He looked thoughtful as he said it. “For today, I think we should ride around the perimeter of this land and wooded areas. We can go inside the woods for a ways, see if there might be some caves that would be used for meetings. Anything we find we will have to act like it isn’t important so we might catch them doing something wrong.” We rode around the property most of the day. Then as we entered the woods to the west of the manor house, we found signs of heavy traffic. It’s almost like someone was leaving a trail for us to follow, like it was specifically planted there. That made me wary of what’s ahead. Whispering, I said, “Slow down, Golos. I think we are entering a trap. We don’t want them to notice us. They can’t know we are on to them or we won’t catch who the leader is.” Motioning for me to play along, he said, “Let’s turn around, Golos. I can’t see anything out this way. Let’s head back, and tomorrow we will head east.” It was said loud enough for anyone close enough to hear. I nodded to let him know I understood. “Of course, Your Highness. I’m sure you know what you’re doing. After all, you are the best tracker in the kingdom. This is probably a shortcut anyway.” When we reached the edge of the woods, we both saw a splash of color off to the right of us. We looked at each other, recognizing whom that color belonged to. We headed back making a larger circuit around the fields, hoping to see something else without giving anything away. “You saw that, right? It was one of the men from the manor. I’m sure of it. I wonder what he was up to.” I couldn’t believe what I just saw. I’m sure Golos saw it too. “Yes, I saw him. He was one of the men with Maugh earlier. This must mean she’s having them spy on us. We will have to be careful from here on out.” When we rode into the courtyard, I saw a look of surprise on Maugh’s face. It looked as if she was going to ride out when we returned. This was unexpected because the prince told her it was too dangerous. She’s definitely up to something, and things were starting to make more sense. She quickly headed the

other direction, so Golos missed her, and I’m sure she wanted to keep it that way. I’ll keep quiet about it for now. I knew now we will catch her in the end. I wanted to show Golos the horses in the stables. We delivered the horses we were riding to the grooms instead of leaving them in the courtyard. “Aren’t they magnificent, Your Highness? I believe they are the chestnut Friesians. They are very rare, and you need them for your stables. Do whatever you need to do to get them.” “They are definitely what my stable needs, Golos. I must make some kind of deal with Lord Ciym for these beauties.” He knew I wanted them badly. As we were leaving the stable, a flash of color caught my eye. I saw Maugh flee for the manor. She had a smug look on her face, and I could tell she had something planned. I wanted to hurry inside to catch anything she might say. “Your Highness, Golos, did you discover anything while you were out riding?” I was so busy keeping an eye on Maugh I never heard Ciym approach. I wanted to ask him about the discussion he and Maugh had as we were leaving. “No, Lord Ciym, there weren’t any kinds of tracks that would indicate they are near your land to the west. Tomorrow we will ride to the east and check. Would you happen to have a map of your land and surrounding areas? We think they might be holed up in a cave or rocky climate. Something that would be harder to notice any tracks.” “Yes, of course, there is one in the study. We can look now. I’ll have someone bring refreshments. You have been out a long time I’m sure you could use them. While we wait for the refreshments, we can check the map.” “I wanted to ask you something, Lord Ciym. When we were leaving, I noticed you and Lady Maugh having a discussion. It looked heated. Would you tell me about it?” “I suppose I could. It really wasn’t anything though. She was complaining because you wouldn’t let her ride with you and the prince. She thought she could show off her riding skills to the prince. I told her I wasn’t allowed to go either, and it wasn’t the time to show off her riding skills. It was more important you discover what you could about the revolt before it got worse. I also told her you had a sound plan, and when we needed to know that plan, you would tell us.

Then I told her to stop sulking and find something to do. I didn’t realize she was getting so obstinate.”

*****

After we checked out the land and surrounding areas on the map, we made plans to head east tomorrow. It was getting late, so we headed to our room to freshen up for the evening meal. I had Golos come to my room when he was ready so we could discuss plans for tonight. “I want to fly out tonight and check that area we were at today. There were too many tracks for it to be nothing. We cannot let anything go unturned. There has to be a way we can sneak out and not get caught or cause suspicion.” “Turac, maybe we could use Maugh and Aryxon as a distraction. Instead of sitting through the entertainment, we could ask them to walk in the gardens or maybe go to the stables. This will give us an excuse to retire early. We could check for ways to leave without getting seen, and if we happen to catch something unusual, the better for us.” “That might work, Golos, but we can’t be separated from each other. I know you think I am being overly cautious, but I don’t trust Maugh. If all else fails, use the I-am-your-bodyguard excuse. Maugh is too smart to let you put her off for long. I hope we can solve whatever this is soon. I need to return to Lossiemouth to find Scota. I also can’t leave the stables very long either.” “I will do everything in my power to make that happen, Turac. I just want to be thorough before we just write it off as a woman’s demands. Your father would not be happy if this is a real threat and we dismissed it. I can’t imagine how hard this is for you, but we will solve this and return home soon.” I just hoped it wasn’t wishful thinking on his part.

14

Turac

I hated that it’s dinnertime. I didn’t want to spend my time with these people. I wanted to spend it with my soul mate. Wherever she was. I know, stop complaining and go down for dinner. Golos and I discussed it, and we decided to go down a little earlier. We wanted to check the maps one more time before our reconnaissance tonight. When we’d almost reached the study, we heard someone within. We didn’t want to get caught eavesdropping, but we wanted to hear what was said. The voices were our host Ciym and his daughter. We hid in the alcove off to the side of the door. This could be our chance to learn something. (We had no idea.) “Father, I heard the prince and Golos discussing the new pair of horses in the stables earlier. I want him to know the only way he will get those horses is if he marries me. I want to be queen, and I don’t care how it happens. You have to make this happen for me. After all, it’s your fault. You kept me secluded from court for so long. I demand you make it happen.” “What do you mean you demand? I can’t force the prince to marry you. You have just met him. These things take time. I can’t believe you would even think I would. What, you want me to command him too? Well, it’s not how things are done in this household or in this kingdom. You can’t always have what you want, especially not when you demand it.” “I can and I will get what I want. I have worked too hard to get him here under false pretenses. I won’t let you or anyone else ruin it for me.” “What have you done? What do you mean you got him here under false pretenses? Mark my words, this will not bode well for you. I want no part of your schemes. I should tell him immediately.”

“I will make it happen, Father. Even if I have to kidnap or force him to get what I want. He will be mine, and I will make a great queen. Don’t you think? I don’t even care about the prince. I just want to be queen, and he is the way to get it. This whole revolt has been a ploy to get him here so I can have everything I’ve planned.” “What would you have done if the king had sent someone else? You couldn’t guarantee he would send the prince.” “I couldn’t, but you requested him to come in your message. You also said there was a witch involved.” “That’s treason. Do you honestly think you’ll get away with it? I won’t allow this behavior. Maybe Golos was right. You do take too many liberties. I definitely need to control you better. Do you think this scheme will work? You may be my only child, and I do love you, but I want no part of this. When they come down, I’m telling them.” “You don’t have to be a part of it, but you don’t get to tell me what to do either. If you try to warn them, I will have Golos disposed of. Stay out of my way or I can get rid of you too.” Golos and I just looked at each other in shock. We didn’t say anything because we didn’t want to give away our spot. I knew she was planning something big but not a possible murder. We now knew what had to be done, and we had to be quick about it. We just needed physical evidence to take before the king. As Maugh stormed out of the study, we shrunk back into the alcove so she wouldn’t see us. After Ciym left, we entered the doors. We needed to recheck the maps. It was more important than ever. “Turac, we definitely need to proceed with our plans for the night. She has to be stopped. That area that was trampled has to have some evidence they missed. It can’t be just a coincidence we found all those tracks unless it is some kind of plant. I want to catch someone that will relinquish some information.” “I agree. Let’s set a trap for Maugh and her helpers. Maybe one of them will convert to our side, especially since they are committing treason.”

I knew it wasn’t polite to talk business in front of the women, but I did it anyway. I wanted to rile Maugh up, get a reaction out of her. “If we could catch just one of the rebels, we could elicit some information from them. I want them to surrender to us, not have to kill them. I’m sure they would relinquish information in exchange for their lives.” “Golos, you would kill them without questioning them first? What if what they did wasn’t deserving of death? If that’s the case, I wouldn’t surrender either. What they’ve done is treason, isn’t it? If it were me, I would rather die than rot in a prison. Isn’t treason punishable by death?” “Maugh, that’s enough of that talk. It will only get you in trouble. Let the prince and Golos decide what needs to be done. This shouldn’t even be discussed during dinner. I don’t want to hear any more on the subject.” “I’m sorry, Lord Ciym, ladies. You’re right. It isn’t polite dinner conversation. Forgive me. Let the prince and I make it up to you, ladies. We could walk in the gardens and enjoy the evening air. Please say you will. Of course you are welcome to us, Lord Ciym.” “Oh no, thank you. You four go and enjoy yourselves. I just want to sit and enjoy the entertainment. Don’t worry about me.” Ciym seemed like he didn’t want to be around us at the moment. Maybe it was because of the conversation we had overheard. I offered my arm to Aryxon, and Golos offered his to Maugh. “Ladies, shall we.” He was so smooth. You would think he was the prince instead of me. I did say he was a ladies’ man. With a smug look at Aryxon, Maugh replied, “Yes, Your Highness, that would be lovely. We can exit out the doors in the ballroom.” While we strolled through the gardens, I got a better layout of the manor. The whole time Maugh was keeping Golos busy. He had his hands full keeping her from traversing down the darkened paths. “Your Highness, couldn’t we walk over to the stables? We could look at the horses my father just acquired.” “If it were daytime, Lady Maugh, I would say yes. Since we know nothing about the rebels, I feel we should all stay together, for everyone’s safety. Golos and I can defeat just about anything as long as we stay together.” As I said, so smooth.

“I guess I never thought of it being dangerous in our own courtyard.” She said this loudly. I wondered if she was trying to warn someone. “If this scares you, Lady Maugh, we could return to the manor. It was not my intent to scare either of you. I thought after rudely discussing the rebels over dinner, we should make it up to you.” “Oh, I’m not scared.” She turned to Aryxon and asked her if she was afraid. “I never thought of it being close to my home. It always just seemed far from us.” After Maugh’s remark, I felt Aryxon give a small shiver, afraid she would be attacked right here in the gardens. I never gave her the chance to comment. “Your Highness, we should probably take the ladies in. There is a chill to the air, and we need to strategize more about tomorrow.” “Yes, of course, Golos. Sorry, ladies, to end our walk so soon. We’ll return you to the dining hall for the rest of the entertainment.” Aryxon was quiet the whole time we were walking, but she spoke up after that. “Thank you, Golos. I feel safer already. I’m sure Maugh feels safer too.” “Yes, I do, especially with you here to protect us, Your Highness.” She was so haughty as she said it, with that look on her face, you know, like she just came up with a bad idea. One that was bad for us. We will just have to watch her more closely. It didn’t take long, and we had delivered them back to the dais and made our excuse. We headed to the study instead of our rooms. Ciym ed us shortly after we arrived. He said he left Maugh and Aryxon enjoying the entertainment. We studied the maps again trying to see anything we might have missed. We would leave early in the morning. We also decided we would go alone again. If we did, we wouldn’t cause a big disturbance. A couple of brandies later, we said our good nights. Ciym said he had some messages he needed to attend to anyway. We checked around for any guards or servants that would be in a position to hinder our flights later. It was decided to exit the ballroom like we did earlier. We could stay in the shadows until we got to the far end. That way no one would see us take off. We had to ensure they didn’t. We didn’t want anyone forewarned

of our presence. Golos and I headed for the stairway. We saw Maugh talking to the same two men as before. She didn’t notice us, so I pulled Golos back into the shadows. I wanted to hear what they were planning now. What we heard wasn’t a surprise. Well, it actually was, but I knew she had been planning something. “I want you to go out to the campsite and clear it up. Make it look like the rebels have moved somewhere else. The prince said if they caught anyone, they would interrogate them. I’ve paid you enough gold to buy your silence, so don’t get caught. That would ruin all the plans we made to get to the palace together. You don’t get positions there if I don’t get there.” “Of course, my lady. I guess the tracks we laid served their purpose. We will lay more so it looks like they left in a hurry. We’ll take care of it. It will be as you wish.” “Make sure that it is.” Both bowing their heads, they answered, “Yes, my lady.” After they’d split up and she’s gone, we both breathed a sigh of relief. “I can’t believe she would commit treason just to gain the throne. I don’t envy you, Turac. I have never met a more deceitful woman, have you?” “Unfortunately yes. Most of the women at court are that deceitful. You don’t notice it because you aren’t the prince. Now you know why I spend most of my time away from court.” “Like I said, I don’t envy you.” “Come on. Let’s go to our rooms until the servants go to bed, then we will head out. Those men won’t get too much of a head start if we don’t wait too long, and we definitely want to catch them.” “No, they won’t. I can’t wait to see if she paid them enough gold to buy their silence.” “Yeah, that is an interesting development. I have to make sure she is held able. We also have to make sure Ciym isn’t involved. My father will not

be happy if he is.”

15

Scota

Since we were leaving Lossiemouth for Inverness today, I felt the overwhelming need to get up early and walk the quiet streets. I enjoyed the stillness before all the businesses opened. It was peaceful, but my heart was heavy with discontent. I missed him. When I returned from my walk, everyone was in the dining room for breakfast. I wasn’t hungry. I seemed to have lost my appetite. But I knew I had to at least try to eat before our trip. I didn’t want anyone worrying about me. Not any more than they already did. Loading the luggage into the cars reminded me he wasn’t here with me. I felt like I was leaving pieces of me behind, never to be returned. I knew this was something I had to do. I needed to look at it like an adventure and not losing part of my soul. I used some of the travel time to question my parents about what I had read so far. “It is so sad that our ancestor was so alone. Do you think she was disappointed her daughter never developed any powers? How hard it must have been to feel like you were the only one. Obviously she had to tell her daughter for the journals to be ed down, but do you think anyone else read them? I’m sure they had to. Otherwise, they wouldn’t have been able to on the knowledge of the healing herbs. You don’t have to be a witch to heal, do you? It would’ve been so hard to keep such a secret. I wonder if any of them wanted to just throw the journals away and forget about the secrets. Mother, how did you find Dad and the others? You’ve never told me.” “After I had been in the city awhile, I had a feeling of completeness. It was like my heart directed me where I needed to be. I was at an art exhibit when I felt

him.” I can’t believe she was blushing. “Something kept telling me I should go to this exhibit. There was something waiting for me there. When I got there, I saw the most beautiful woman. She almost took my breath away. I got up the nerve to chat with her and asked her where she was from. She told me she was new in town. I eventually asked her to get a coffee with me. We were married a month later.” I had to laugh. “Wow, Dad, you didn’t waste any time, did you?” “No, sweetheart, not when we both realized what we were to each other. We felt there wasn’t a reason to wait.” “My powers began to intensify shortly after we met. Even before we were married, we could read each other’s minds and knew what the other was feeling. I had never heard of a soul mate before that. Not once was a soul mate mentioned in the journals. It’s kind of sad to not find the one person that was made just for you.” “It is sad that they never had that connection to someone special in their lives.” “Your father and I have never been happier than when we are together. Well, except when you were born.” “Dad, are you an elemental?” “No, the warlocks don’t have that form of power. Witches tend to be stronger than warlocks. Your mom is though.” I was so excited when I heard that. “Mom, what element can you control? Can you control more than one? Do you think I will control any?” “Calm down. I control wind, and no, I can’t control more than one. I don’t know about you. You should. You are already stronger than I was at your age. I’ve had a cloaking spell on you all this time, and you still managed to talk to Nessie.” “Why did you put a cloaking spell on me anyway? I hope you’re right about me being an elemental. I’ve read all the journals you gave me. I’ll need the rest.” “I did it to minimize your magic. We couldn’t have you doing magic around just

anyone. There are four more journals and then the Book of Shadows. After you’ve read hers, you can read mine, if you want. They are basically a diary, but I’ve added to them faithfully. My mother never did or anyone else for that matter since the one you are reading about.” “Dad, how close to the house are we? I suddenly have a feeling like I’m coming home. A feeling of calmness that is easing my distress. Do you think that has to do with being close to Nessie?” “I’m sure I don’t know what’s causing that feeling. It could be Nessie. We are about five minutes from the house though.” “Could we go to the Loch after we get settled at the house? I feel the need to speak to Nessie.” There really wasn’t a driveway, so we parked behind the house and unloaded the luggage. With only five bedrooms in the house, things would be a bit hectic. I agreed to sleep in the library on the sofa. Besides, it would give me some privacy. I felt like I needed that time alone to read the journals and reflect on what they were trying to tell me. The room only had one sofa, so there wasn’t room for anyone else. Finally everyone was as settled as can be, so I asked again if we can go to the Loch. Everyone but my mom stayed behind. I think she thought she needed to be with me in case something happens with Nessie. The closer we drew to the Loch, the calmer I felt. It’s as if I was meant to be there. I guess I really did have one of the gifts my ancestor had. I knew looking out over the water that I had a special connection to Nessie. I can see her shadow just under the surface of the water as we pulled up. It’s as if she was waiting for me. “Mom, do you see her? It’s like she was expecting me. She’s so close.” I called out to her telepathically. “Nessie, can you hear me? Will you speak with me again, or am I just imagining you?” Her soft voice entered my mind. “I hear you, little witch. Have you come to

learn more about your destiny?” “I know that elementals run in my blood. That my ancestor could communicate with animals. She also controlled earth, and my mother can control wind. Do you know if I will control an element too? Is that part of my destiny?” “You are definitely an elemental. Yours happens to be water. You also have a special gift others don’t. I know you can speak to animals, but you alone can speak to dragons. Not just water dragons like me but all dragons. Did you know witches and dragons are at war? They aren’t supposed to be enemies. I also know if you find all the answers I’ve set for you, your fate will not be death. You may have some pain but not more than you can bear.” Her soothing voice almost controlled the fear I felt rising in my chest. “What do you mean death? I’m going to die? Is that my destiny? Do you know the secret my ancestor was hiding from everyone? I assume that’s the answers I’m looking for.” “Your destiny is what you make of it, little witch; and yes, the secret is what you’re looking for, though I don’t know what it is. There is a house here in Inverness that was said to belong to some old witches. I heard it was two witches and a prophetess that lived there. Maybe you could find some information there. They might have left some journals or scrolls behind. Anything that might help with your quest.” “That would be the house my parents just bought. It was rumored it belonged to witches, and no one wanted to live in it after they disappeared. It has been empty a long time. Everything was left just like it was when they lived there.” “I have to finish the journals the first high priestess wrote, but then I can start looking for anything the witches might have left. I think it is important that I understand the trials she faced for me.” “I agree. I think you can learn much about your powers from her and your mother. Just know that everything isn’t always as it seems.” “Are you saying she was lying?” “No, that things aren’t always black or white. Just be careful in your research. You never know what you will find. Don’t let this worry you. It will come to you

in your time of need.” “I didn’t realize there would be so much I had to learn. I hope I learn it all.” “You will do fine, little witch. You are the daughter of a high priestess, who is the great-granddaughter of a high priestess.” “Thank you, Nessie, for all your help. I will try to come see you again soon.” She had left my mind as gently as she had entered it. I could see my mom was starting to get frustrated. “I’m okay, Mom. There is just a lot of information to discuss after this visit. Can you tell me how you controlled your element? Is there a certain gesture or spell I need to do? Nessie said I will be an elemental of water. Isn’t that great?” Just as she began to explain, I raised my hand, and the water spouted up into the air like a spiral. I wasn’t sure what happened. Did Nessie cause it, or did I? I didn’t want to draw attention to us, so I suggested we leave. As I closed the door, I heard Nessie say, “Take care of yourself, little witch. We have much more to discuss.” I kind of chuckled at the “little witch” comment. I guess I really was a witch. I knew my life was changing daily. Was I ready for all the changes?

16

Scota

“Mom, did you see the water rise before we left? Did you do that? That’s right, you control air. Was it me then? Wow, am I an elemental like you?” “We will have to work on your control. Maybe go down to the Loch in the evenings when there aren’t so many people. I don’t think it’s wise to bring attention to ourselves.” “I’m sure you’re right. If we do that, I can communicate with Nessie too. Let’s get back to the house, then I can finish the journals. Maybe there will be something in them that will help.” I was surprised she hadn’t asked what Nessie and I talked about. But glad, because I wasn’t ready to tell her everything yet. I got the last four journals from Mom and headed to the library, my temporary room, for peace and quiet. I wanted them to reveal that secret. The secret that I so badly needed but was so afraid of reading. While I was relaxing on my bed, ready to start the fifth journal, my mind wandered to Turac. I always got the feeling of completeness when I thought about him. Almost like my heart knew that’s where it’s missing pieces were. Safe with him. I can’t help but worry he might not be safe. Nessie said my knight needed me. What exactly did he need? Did he need me now, or will it be soon? Will I be ready when the time comes? These were my thoughts as I drifted off to sleep. I was once again unconscious in Turac’s arms. His pain was great as he told someone I was his soul mate. I meant everything to him. A beautiful woman hurried into the courtyard as he was standing there with me in his arms. She heard what he said and gasped. Then she began what looked like giving orders to the servants. I couldn’t hear what she was saying, but it looked urgent. As Turac walked toward the palace carrying me, I got a clear picture of the person he was

talking to. He was a big man, and Turac looked just like him. I’m sure this was his father, and the woman was his mother. His father had a look of shock on his face, as if he just heard something distasteful. Everything drifted back to nothingness as I continued in blackness. Before I went completely unconscious, Turac looked down on me. “Scota, you are everything to me. Since the night I first saw you, there has been no one else. You are always on my mind. I feel like you hold the missing pieces of my heart. Like you complete my soul in so many ways. I need to feel you in my arms always. You need to please come back to me. I can’t go on without you. Don’t leave me here alone.” His pain was so great I just wanted to hold him and promise him everything will be all right. I wanted him to know I would never leave him alone. Unless I discovered what Nessie needed me to, I can’t promise him anything. When I awoke, after the feeling of hopelessness had lifted, I realized I needed to find that information soon. I grabbed the journal I dropped on the floor and began to read. This journal started with more of her everyday life and how she fought the loneliness of being the only high priestess. After they left the gypsies, they stayed more to themselves. They didn’t want to draw attention to what she can really do. Her daughter was distant. She can’t understand why they had to be so secretive. She didn’t know the truth. Her daughter had no idea she’s a white witch. The high priestess kept her own secret but realized soon she will have to reveal all. This will make things even harder because when she marries, the powers on to her daughter. There was also the fact that she cannot let her husband know the secret or they all would be in grave danger. I felt such sadness for my ancestors and the lives they had to lead. It had to be hard with all the trials they went through. How could they keep the secret for all those years knowing that none after her ever got any of the power? With soft knocking on the door, I heard, “Scota, is everything all right? Are you feeling all right? You never came down for breakfast, and your dad was worried.”

“Come in, Mom. I fell asleep before I could read last night, so I decided I would catch up this morning. I got so engrossed in her story I lost track of time. It’s such a sad story. I’m not sure I want to read the last three journals. If it wouldn’t be for the fact I need that secret, I wouldn’t.” “You shouldn’t lose faith, sweetheart. I’m sure you are doing fine. Come down for something to eat, and then you can decide what to do next.” I hoped she had missed my slipup. “What do you mean you need that secret?” I really wanted to ignore that question. “I guess it wouldn’t hurt to take a break and get something to drink. Maybe by then I’ll be good enough to read the rest of the journals. I might find something in there to share with Nessie.” “Speaking of Nessie, you never did tell me what the two of you talked about. Was it about that secret you mentioned?” “It wasn’t anything, Mom. I’ll tell you later.” I definitely wasn’t telling her Nessie said I might die. I took the time to visit with my family before I decided to continue reading the journals. I went back to the library for solitude once again. The journal began with the high priestess meeting an unusual woman. The woman showed up at the marketplace where she was trading. My ancestor was wary of her, but she kept saying they needed to talk. Because my ancestor was so cautious, she told the woman they could meet in a few days. She was so nervous; she didn’t want to draw any extra attention to them. The woman tried to insist, but my ancestor walked away. After a few days, my ancestor realized she would have to meet with her. She had to protect her family and herself first. So she put a protection spell around them and went to meet the woman. She had no idea what she was up against and didn’t want to take any chances. They met at the marketplace, but this time the woman wasn’t alone. She had two other women with her. She wanted to walk away, but something told her to listen to them. As they talked, she came to realize the three women were sisters. My ancestor felt a feeling of kinship with them right away. This made her nervous because she didn’t know why.

They began to talk as they walked away from the people, giving them more privacy. They told her what they had to say was important but for her ears only. This raised her curiosity. What could they tell her that was so private? She found out when they told her they were two witches and a prophetess. She wanted to run right then; she couldn’t listen to them. She had kept what she was a secret for so long. How did they even know? She thought she was the only witch around, and they made her uncomfortable. That feeling to listen to them was back. She needed to just do it. Journal 6 ended with that revelation. I was definitely curious now, even a little excited; maybe this was the secret I needed. I placed 6 aside and scooped up number 7. It continued with how she felt about meeting the other witches. She’s wary of them because she had kept herself a secret for so long, yet she wanted to tell them so she wasn’t alone anymore. Finally her inquisitive nature won out, and she asked why they were there. The prophetess had a vision, and it sent them to her. After hearing this, they planned for the women to come home with her. She pretended like they were her family and told the people in the marketplace they were distant relatives and they’d just found her. While they were walking to her home, she told the women they needed to continue the story of them being her relatives. Her husband and daughter did not know what she was. Her daughter had no sign of power, so she had kept it from them. At home, she excitedly told her family they would be guests for a while. They were distant relatives, and she hadn’t seen them since she was a child. Now her husband and daughter will give them more privacy to catch up on family, or so they presumed. As the days turned to weeks, they revealed the vision and what it meant for her. It showed there will be no more high priestesses until the very far future. (No one explained where she would be.) There will be four of them, and they will help to win a war in a distant land. They also told her about a darkness they had noticed around them lately. This darkness felt of pure evil. They told her she needed to come to their house in Inverness because they had a scroll she needed to read. They stressed the scroll couldn’t leave their possession because it came

from a prophetess thousands of years ago and had been in their care for all this time. With the Jacobite risings so near Inverness, she worried about how they would travel there. She couldn’t just go off and leave her family either. Her daughter had such an attitude she was afraid to leave her. Who knew what she would do in her absence? It was bad enough she didn’t know what she would do if she found out the truth or what her reaction would be. The three sisters felt she should tell her daughter the truth; it was time. They also said she should document everything she had been through so far. She should have the journals ed from mother to daughter until the time they would be needed. This would along the knowledge of healing among other information. She was nervous, but it was time to tell her daughter. They as a group took her aside, and she began the story of all her trials and tribulations. Her daughter was amazed but also a little angry that she kept it secret for so long. That she felt she had to endure everything on her own was sad. She readily agreed it was a secret that needed to be kept and wanted to help in any way she can. She also convinced her mother and three guests she should accompany them to their house in Inverness. She felt it would be safer if they traveled together, and her dad would them in a month. Now I was really excited because this was the end of the journal, and the scroll had to be the secret I was searching for. Could it have been this easy all along?

17

Scota

I can’t wait to read the eighth journal. I just knew this was what I was searching for. I grabbed it none too gently and opened to the first page. They were set to leave in two days’ time. There were many things to prepare, but most of all a protection spell for their journey. They would have to be careful with all the fighting that was going on around them. Plus they were five women, no men, alone; and that was a challenge itself. On the morning they were set to leave, the mother and daughter awoke to an empty house. There wasn’t even a trace of the three sisters. It was like it had all been a dream, that they had never existed. They could the women, but when she questioned her husband about them, he had no memory of them. She knew it was odd but didn’t want to tell him the truth. It might be better that way. There was definitely something wrong, foul play. The mother and daughter agreed to wait for them to return so they could take the journey to Inverness together. They thought they were only at the marketplace or in the woods, not gone permanently. After that day was over and they still weren’t there, they knew something was wrong; but they still waited, afraid. When weeks ed, they began to investigate with more vigor. They finally found something; it was the beginning of a circle of power. A ritual that was never completed. They were both upset because they disappeared without any other evidence. Mother and daughter agreed together she should begin the journals and teach her daughter some of the healing potions at the same time. Healing wasn’t really spells, just plants and herbs used to help ease the pain and suffering of those in need. As they spent more time together, they became close, like a mother and daughter should be. Her daughter agreed when she had a daughter she would along this knowledge. She also agreed that it would stay a secret for their family only.

It was like she was alone again; only her daughter now shared the secret with her. Then on the very last page of the journal, the daughter wrote,

My mother has disappeared. There was a darkness surrounding the land that day. I could feel her, and then suddenly she was gone. I found this note with her journals like she knew something would happen to her. Enjoy your daughter and let nothing come between you like it did us. If I’m not here and she shows signs of having powers, let her read the journals. If she shows no signs of powers, only let her read the healing journals. There is no need to make her feel incompetent because she has no powers. I have left the Book of Shadows and the journals in the hidden bottom of my trunk. Leave them all locked away until they are needed. You must always protect them. This must always be a well-kept secret in our family. Know that I have always loved you and tried to protect you. I never saw my mother again. I will keep our secret, and when the time is right, I will tell my daughter the truth. I will instruct her to the journals down from mother to daughter, in the hopes that someone else doesn’t go through what my mother went through. Being a powerful witch and being alone was not easy for her. Even after she confided in me, it was a heavy burden to bear.

My heart was shattered at what they went through. It was hardest knowing they went through it to keep our secret, and it was our secret because my mother and I both had her blood running through our veins. Knowing this made me want to find that scroll and uncover its contents. I returned the journals to my mother with a short recap of all they contained. She said it had been a long time since she read them and had forgotten about the three sisters. “Can we go to the Loch this evening? I want to tell Nessie what I have learned. I feel the need to be near her, I need her to calm me. I also want to practice on my water element.”

“Yes, I think practicing will help calm you too. It always seemed to lift my spirits when I could just clear my mind and practice.”

*****

The evening was warm, and there was a soft breeze blowing. When I walked along the Loch, I reached out to Nessie. “Are you there? I don’t want to intrude.” Just then, I felt a soft flutter in my mind. I knew then she was listening and kept on with my story. “I’ve read all my ancestors’ journals, and even though I’ve learned many things, she hasn’t mentioned the secret anywhere. There are two journals where she mentions three sisters that come to visit her. She tells of the vision the sisters received, and they were instructed to find her and bring her to Inverness to read a scroll. She also wrote the sisters mentioned a darkness that felt of pure evil and how it covered the land around them. She never got to read that scroll, and I think something happened to her because she disappeared shortly after the sisters did.” “All’s not lost. I believed the three sisters are the witches that lived in the house your parents purchased. The sisters were said to be two witches and a prophetess.” “That’s what the journal said too. The sisters traveled from Inverness to Newtonmore to see her. They said it took them a while because of the Jacobite uprising. They had to hide continuously. I feel so helpless right now. How am I going to find the secret after two hundred years? This feels like I only have one chance to find that scroll and discover what is written on it. I just don’t know where to begin to look.” “You can do this, little witch, I know you can. Your time is quickly running out. It won’t be long and your destiny will catch up to you. The darkness is coming.” What does she mean the darkness is coming? How do I react to that? How will I tell my family what she just told me? I know all they will do is worry about me, and this is more important than I am. I will just have to only relay the part about our house.

With a forced smile on my face, I turned to my mom. “Could we try to practice on my control of the water? I want to wait and tell everyone what Nessie told me.” “It can wait. I found the way to gain control was if I cleared my mind of everything and pictured what I wanted to happen, it would then happen. Try not to think of anything else and picture the water obeying your command.” I tried to clear my mind. I did. There was so much going on in there it felt like it will never happen. I ed Nessie telling me I can’t control my destiny until I can control my element. With that thought, my mind went blank, and I saw water shooting out of the Loch like a small tornado had touched it. “Scota, sweetheart, that’s great. Try something else.” I pictured it shooting up to the trees on the west side of the Loch. Much to my amazement, and that of my mom, it shot way over the trees. “Good job, sweetheart, that was wonderful.” In my head, I heard, “You are definitely learning control. Keep practicing until it becomes second nature to you, until you don’t even have to think about it—it just happens. Well done, little witch.” I can’t help but smile knowing something was going my way for once.

18

Turac

As the manor quieted down, we sneaked through the ballroom and out the back doors and stayed in the shadows as we headed to the back of the garden. I felt excitement at the thought of spreading my wings. It felt like it had been forever since I transformed when it’s only been a couple of days. The times had changed, and only certain bloodlines can change into their true forms. Golos and I were both of these strong bloodlines. When we raised off the ground, I cloaked us in invisibility and signaled Golos to stay behind me. Even if we shouldn’t be seen, I didn’t want to risk it. Everyone still needed to think he is the prince. I wanted for this to be over badly. I needed to return to my horses, but mostly, I needed to find the other half of my soul—the one woman who held the pieces of my heart. We headed west as planned, toward the trees and tracks that we saw earlier. I heard a horse stomp the ground as though it was tied close by. Golos signaled he heard it too, so we slowed down. We didn’t want the flapping of our wings to be heard either. Everything had to be done just right so they weren’t aware we were close by. Golos nodded his head to the left, and I took the right, hoping to cut them off if they tried to escape. Quickly stepping into the clearing, we took two men by surprise. They were so startled they didn’t even run for their horses. “Is there a reason you men are in the woods at this hour?” asked Golos. “Your Highness, we got word there was a rebel camp out here and came to investigate.” “Who told you this? Was it someone at the manor? Why would you ride out here, just the two of you?”

“We thought we could catch whoever was out here, but when we got here, there was no one here.” “Why didn’t you bring the messenger to me for questioning? He might have been one of the rebels trying to set a trap. You knew that’s why we came here. We cannot let these rebels gain any force. If we do, it will lead to war.” Golos did a good job of imitating my attitude. “We are sorry, Your Highness. The message came from a servant that said it was at the door.” I wanted to yell at them, to let them know we knew their plot with Maugh. I tried to remain calm, to not give it away yet, letting Golos continue to lead. Golos asked them, “What have you found out here so far? Is there any evidence this is where they gathered?” “We haven’t really found any so far.” I tried, but I just couldn’t do it any longer and lost my temper. “Then why are you covering the tracks that are all around us?” They both had a look of sheer terror on their faces. The look of an animal caught in a trap. I wondered if we could make them talk, or did she really pay them enough gold to keep them silent? I wanted the truth from them, so I tried to give them a reason to confide in me. “I am the true prince, and he is my bodyguard.” I pointed at Golos. “We have deceived everyone here with this pretense, in hope of catching a rebel. If you tell me the truth, I will make sure my father knows you cooperated with me. What we really want is the person or people that are the leaders, the ones causing the trouble.” “We don’t have that information. Besides, if we told you anything, she, I mean he, would kill us.” “She, you mean Lady Maugh and how this is her plan to become queen. How she deceived you both into thinking she will get you positions at the palace, pay you more gold than you’ll make in your lifetime. We know what she has planned. If you don’t want to be charged with treason and sent to your death, you

need to tell me everything.” With a look of defeat and a glance at each other, they began telling the story. “It wasn’t the gold or the position at the palace that got me to agree. I have loved her since we were children together. I could never deny her anything. It didn’t matter what she asked of me. I would always say yes.” “It was the same for me, only she told me she loved me too. That she would find a way for us to be together after she became queen.” “Well, my friends, I guess you have both been deceived. Do you see how manipulative she has been? Was it worth the risk of death to do her bidding?” “No, we wish to tell you everything. We can’t let her use someone else like she has us. I am so ashamed that I even believed she could love a lowly guard like me.” “I want you to go back to the manor like nothing has happened. Ride your horses to the stables, and we will meet you out back to escort you inside. You will be our prisoners. We will let it be known that we have captured two of the rebels, and we are going to interrogate them about their roles in the revolt. Golos or I will guard you in secret at all times because I fear for your lives. She may be desperate enough to try anything. We want to catch her doing something wrong. Plus we also don’t know if her father is involved. I will guarantee you will come to no harm in our care.” “Lord Ciym isn’t involved, Your Highness. She kept her plans from everyone but us. She told us she just wanted to get your attention so you would make her your bride. No one was supposed to get hurt.” “As soon as we return, we will have Lord Ciym notified. We will then haul you away and let everyone think you will be left unguarded. This way they will all think you won’t get out. There are only a couple of hours until sunrise, so Golos and I both will stay to protect you. Hopefully she will make her move soon.”

*****

Not long after sunrise, the manor came alive, with servants going throughout. We agreed to stay invisible and watch for any threats. We felt it would be the best way to catch her. Besides, we wanted the guilty party to get caught, and we wanted them brought to justice. We were almost positive the guilty party was Maugh. Our instincts were correct. Shortly after the meal was over, we heard light footsteps coming down the hall. I hoped Ciym relayed our apologies and told everyone we were resting because we were out all night catching some of the rebels. This way no one would know we were actually with the prisoners. We wanted no surprises when we caught her in the act of treason. The lock clicked as she released it and pulled the door open. “I just heard you were caught this morning. I heard they caught two rebels, and they were going to interrogate them. When I noticed you weren’t at breakfast, and you never reported to me, I thought it might be you, so I came to check. It wasn’t hard to learn where you were being held. Have they questioned you yet?” They both shook their heads with a negative response. “Quickly then, you need to leave the manor. Go hide in the forest, and I will bring you some gold and provisions. You will have to leave my father’s land and go somewhere else to hide. I paid you enough gold, so that shouldn’t be a problem. After I become queen, I will send for you. You must not tell anyone about my involvement or all will be lost.” She couldn’t see me as I blocked the door behind her. There was no way she could escape. “Hurry now, go, before the prince or his bodyguard realizes you are missing.” With that last statement, Golos and I both showed ourselves. Maugh gasped when she saw us and then realized she’d been caught red-handed. She looked straight at Golos and said, “Your Highness, let me explain. I am so ashamed. This was only meant as a way to gain your attention. To make you jealous. It was not meant as anything else. It was all harmless fun really.” I didn’t know how she thought this was harmless fun. I guess she thought since we hadn’t questioned them yet, we wouldn’t know about her deceit. Golos looked at me and gave a slight nod then began to speak. “Lady Maugh, you will accompany me to your father. We have much to discuss.” He made it

sound like he was flattered by her attention, which was smart on his part. I just wanted to throttle her where she stood. Now she would go with us without protesting, and when the final blow came, she would be devastated. We sent a servant to find Ciym and asked him to meet us in his study. When he arrived and saw the three of us, he looked very confused. I’m sure it was because Maugh was with us. She had a smug look on her face, like she was going to get everything she wanted. She would definitely get something, but not what she was expecting. More like what she deserved. “Lord Ciym, we asked you here to discuss the presence of rebels on your land. You know that to be a er of the rebellion in any way is treason. Because these rebels were caught on your land, we have to question your allegiance to the king. If you are found guilty in any way, you forfeit any titles and all land. Do you understand this?” “Yes, Golos, but you will find that I am in no way involved with the rebels.” “I know this, Lord Ciym. I have already interrogated the rebels. You are a faithful er of my father, the king.” With confusion on the faces of Maugh and Ciym, I continued, “I have something I must confess. I am the true prince, and the man you thought was the prince is my bodyguard and very good friend, but Golos is my father’s captain of the guard. I’m sorry I had to deceive you, but I couldn’t be put in any kind of danger while I was here. It was safer for all to believe he was the prince and I just his bodyguard.” “All this time I was vying for the attention of a lowly bodyguard? How could you do such a thing to one of your devoted subjects?” I could tell she was furious. I didn’t know if it was because she got caught or the fact that she spent time with a bodyguard. She had no idea of what was going to happen next. Losing my patience, I said, “Yes, Maugh, you spent time with a lowly bodyguard. One that will spend more time in the castle than you ever will. A man that my father would trust with my life, or his life, for that matter. One that is worthy of being in the presence of royalty. Your accomplices have told us the whole story. Right down to the part where you deceived both of them. They both figured out your little game before it was too late. How you planned on forcing me, or Golos, for that matter, to marry you. How about the reigning queen, my

mother? Were you planning on using your henchmen to dispose of her so you could inherit the throne?” “I would never commit murder, Your Highness.” “Really, because you were willing to commit treason just to bring me here, even kidnap me. I feel I owe your father. Therefore, I will not bring you before my king to dole out your punishment. If I were to take you before my father, the punishment would be instant death. You can accept the judgment I decree or I will take you to my father, the king. If that is the case, your father may also suffer with the loss of his lands or even imprisonment. Maybe even death himself. He will blame your father for not having more control over you. Do you agree with me, Lord Ciym?” “Yes, Your Highness, whatever you decree it shall be done without question.” “Father, how can you say that? You don’t even know what he will decree.” Looking at his daughter sternly, he replied, “It doesn’t matter, Maugh, you deserve whatever he is planning for your wayward behavior. I should have been stricter on you. Maybe then we wouldn’t be in this predicament. No matter what it is, it is better than seeing my own flesh and blood put to death. I don’t know what has come over you lately, but it needs to end.” “It’s not that big of a deal. I didn’t really do anything wrong.” “Enough, your father has agreed. Since he is the head of your household, you will agree also. Now, here is your punishment. You will marry immediately to someone that is not above your father’s station, and neither you nor your husband will ever be allowed at court.” “That is so unreasonable. I only started this so I could go to court. If he would’ve just let me go to court, this never would have happened.” I lost all patience and roared at her. “Silence! Your insolence will not be tolerated. You will not put the blame on your father. If you think to thwart me on this for any reason, you will be put to death. Do you understand?” I waited for her to protest more, but I think she finally realized she had gone too far. She had no one to blame but herself. I felt sorry for whomever Ciym got to

marry her, but then again, I wouldn’t have to deal with her again. (Little did I know the amount of pain she would cause me.)

19

Turac

I wanted to leave this place immediately and go find my soul mate, my other half. Yet I knew I needed to make sure that Maugh’s punishment was carried out as I decreed. It was painful for me knowing I could be out searching for Scota but being held back to ensure the safety of the kingdom. One week was all I gave Ciym to find Maugh a husband and to conduct a wedding. He told me the messages he answered earlier in the week were actually to suitors asking for his daughter’s hand in marriage. He felt the need to contain Maugh after her insolence of a few days before, before he discovered everything she’d done. He had two who will fit my decree perfectly. The rest would be notified of his change in mind. He had asked all of them to come for a visit. I had no idea what he was feeling as a father but could see the deep regret he was feeling as a loyal subject to my father, the king. Because of his regret, I agreed she wouldn’t have to be incarcerated until the wedding. I also allowed her to help make all the preparations for her own wedding. We sent a message to my father letting him know the revolt was squashed and that I was staying a few more days to clear up any misunderstandings. Golos and I spent a lot of time with Ciym, avoiding Maugh with her attitude and wedding preparations. We also spent time in his stables inspecting his horses. Not only did he have the pair of Friesians I wanted, he also had two or three other rare breeds that seemed promising. I wanted to discuss the purchase of the Friesians, but I knew it wasn’t the right time to approach the subject.

*****

Six long days had ed, and finally, the two appropriate suitors and their entourage had arrived. There was a lot of activity throughout the manor, activity I avoided as much as possible. “Lord Ciym, I’m sorry, but I need to do this. I need to interview both of the men. They need to know the seriousness of this union. They also need to hear all of the stipulations of my decree.” “I would expect nothing less, Your Highness. I would like to be present at their interviews, if I may.” “You may. You have the right as a father to hear their responses. Could we meet in the study in a few minutes? I would like Golos to be present as well. This way we will also have a witness for what is decided.” Entering the study together, Ciym introduced the men who were waiting, as Lord Saryn and Lord Thriin. I got right to the point. “Good evening, gentlemen. I’m sure you know I am Prince Turac. This is the captain of the guard, Sir Golos. We were brought here under false pretenses, and before you agree to any union with Lord Ciym about his daughter, you need to know everything.” Golos continued, “The king received a message reporting a revolt in this area. The prince and I were sent here to evaluate the situation. If we found the rebels to be a greater threat than we could handle, we were to send for the Royal Army.” Golos nodded for me to continue. “Before we arrived, I convinced Sir Golos to impersonate me, and I was to be his bodyguard. We did this so I wouldn’t be a target, with no idea how large the rebel forces were. When we arrived, it was as if there was no danger at all, as if we were coming for a celebration. This piqued our curiosity, so we began observing everyone in the manor, watching for any signs of a traitor. Over the period of a couple of days, we observed the same two men speaking with Lord Ciym’s daughter, more than once. “The night before we captured these same two men, we overheard them with Lady Maugh devising a plan. Lady Maugh ordered them to go to the woods where the rebels had gathered. Destroy any evidence they might have left behind. They were to make it look like the rebels had moved on.”

Golos finished the tale. “After the threat of death, because of committing treason, they cooperated, revealing the whole sordid tale. Lady Maugh had devised the whole thing so she could marry me, or rather the prince, and become the new queen. She offered the men positions at the palace and more gold than they would receive in their lifetime if they helped her. As they were both in love with her, they agreed.” While I watched the faces of Lord Saryn and Thriin, I waited for their reactions to the facts. I could tell they wanted to question me on what they’d heard so far. “Your Highness, are you saying she actually was involved in this scheme? Surely not.” “Yes, Lord Thriin, it was definitely here. We imprisoned the men in a secure room and waited for whoever would come to release them or kill them to keep them silent. She arrived at the door and unlocked it. She inquired if they had been questioned yet. When they answered no, she told them to run, to hide and wait for her summons. When Sir Golos and I revealed ourselves to her, she said it was harmless fun. She wanted to gain the attention of the prince. Because of the switch we had done, she had no idea until I revealed the truth. I questioned Lord Ciym’s loyalty. I accused him of treason, threatened him with death and loss of all his property. His reaction proved he wasn’t guilty. He agreed to any disciplinary action I decreed. When Lady Maugh heard his acceptance on her behalf, she became insolent. I could’ve taken her straight to the king to be sentenced, but the punishment for treason is death. I felt Lord Ciym had suffered enough with her insolence. Her reason for all of this was to gain access to the palace, so this is my decree. She is to marry immediately to a man with no higher station than that of her father and cannot be gained by marriage. She and whomever she marries will never be allowed at court.” “Lord Saryn, would you agree to these ?” “Yes, Your Highness. Because I am older, the glamour of court holds no thrill for me.” “And you, Lord Thriin, would you also agree to these ?” “I don’t know, Your Highness. As you both know, I train the archers for the royal guards. I travel often to the palace for meetings about said archers. I cannot give up my source of income for a bride.”

“If you really wish to marry Lady Maugh after all you’ve heard, I will guarantee we will still attain your archers. I will send someone to you, from the palace. You wouldn’t have to go there again. Also, you wouldn’t disobey my decree.” “Then yes, Your Highness, I would like to continue with the union.” “Let me be clear: if for any reason she appears at court without being summoned, her life will be forfeit. When I said never, I meant never, even after centuries.” They acknowledged my threat with a nod of their heads. They had to understand it was a serious offense. “Lady Maugh will not be easy to control, as Lord Ciym has left her to her own devices for far too long. You need to be sure you are up for the challenge before you agree. Because of Lord Ciym’s loyalty to the king, I will allow Lady Maugh to choose her husband. If you wish to settle this in another way, I need to know now, before she arrives. Lord Saryn, do you still agree?” “I do, Your Highness.” “Lord Thriin, do you still agree?” “I do, Your Highness.” “Lord Ciym, would you bring her in?” When she entered the room, she ed a hateful look toward me. “Lady Maugh, this is Lord Saryn and Lord Thriin.” I pointed at each man as I introduced them. “You will choose one of these men as your husband. They meet the requirements of my decree. You may ask them any question you like, but you will choose one today. I have wasted enough time here at your whim.” “Yes, Your Highness. Lord Saryn, how big is your manor, and how do you make your living?” “My manor is a little larger than your father’s. I mine gems for a living.” “Thank you. Lord Thriin, how big is your manor, and how do you make your living?”

“My manor is a lot larger than your father’s for I am the sole trainer of the archers for the royal guard.” With a look of disgust for both men, she answered, “Thank you for your answers. I choose Lord Thriin.” “Very well then. You will have one day to acquaint yourselves. The day after tomorrow, you will be wed before me. You may all be dismissed, except for Lord Ciym and Sir Golos.” Making eye with the two, I said, “I have a few things that need to be discussed with you.” They both looked a little wary as they answered together, “Yes, Your Highness.” “First of all, Lord Ciym, I want the ceremony in the early evening so we can leave by full dark. I don’t want anyone to know when we are leaving, as it will be safer that way.” “As you wish, Your Highness. I would like to make amends for some of the chaos my daughter has caused. I would like to gift you the pair of Friesians that you wanted. I know they can never atone for her actions, but I feel you should have them.” “I can’t take them as a gift, no matter how desperately I want them. I will, however, buy them from you.” “Agreed, at a very reasonable price. Leave me the information on where they are to be delivered, and I will make sure they arrive safely.” Turning to Golos, I said, “I need one more thing from you. I feel we need to shadow Thriin and Maugh tomorrow. He must be strong enough to stand up to her feminine wiles. I know that sounds malicious. If he can’t control her before the wedding, he won’t be able to after.” With a nod of understanding, he agreed. He knew I was right. “Lord Ciym, tomorrow how about you and I entertain Lord Saryn together? This way he doesn’t feel like he made the trip for nothing. If he leaves happy, you will stay on good with him.” “Yes, Lord Saryn buys horses from me often. He wants to inspect some of the

new horses in my stables. He wants a new pair for breeding. I should choose a pair for the bride and groom while I’m at it. I’m afraid Maugh won’t be happy when she realizes she won’t be getting the Friesians as she demanded.” “I’m sure she won’t be happy about that.” Tomorrow will be a long day for all of us, so we said good night and went our separate ways. Luckily the day flew by for me. I’m sure it was because I knew we were leaving soon. I would finally be that much closer to my search for my soul mate. After a few days with my mother at the palace, I would be free to begin my search. That night, Golos told me Thriin was firm with Maugh. Fair, but firm, just what she needed. I hoped this meant he would keep her under control. There was entertainment in the great hall that night, in celebration of the nuptials on the morrow. Those of us that knew about Maugh’s deception tried to keep it as quiet as possible. It wouldn’t do for someone else to try the same thing. Her punishment might seem lenient to some, but I guarantee if someone else tried it, theirs wouldn’t be. I thought about Scota all day, imagining our wedding day; so when I went to bed that night, I dreamed of her. I was holding her in my arms, but she seemed to be unconscious. I felt a lot of pain as I told my father she was my soul mate; she meant everything to me. I saw my mother enter the courtyard at the same time I said this to my father. When she realized what I’d said, she gasped aloud. Then she began ordering the servants to ready a room for Scota, and I followed her out of the courtyard. As I looked down at her unconscious body, I told her she was everything to me. “Since the night I first met you, there has been no one else. You are always on my mind. I feel like you hold all the missing pieces of my heart, like you complete my soul in so many ways. I need to feel you in my arms always. I need you to please come back to me. I can’t go on without you. Don’t leave me here alone.” I didn’t know how, but I managed to sleep through the rest of the night after that nightmare, and it was a nightmare to me. I just had to get through the day now.

This day couldn’t be any longer; it needed to be over already. If it was, then I would be that much closer to my heart’s desire. It didn’t seem possible that a month had ed since I’d seen her. I witnessed the union of Maugh and Thriin, mostly because I needed to see my decree through. Golos and I were preparing to leave, but I had one more thing I needed to do. I asked Ciym to me in the study. We would only be a moment, so he shouldn’t be missed from the reception. I wanted to leave the information for the delivery of my horses and determine a schedule for that delivery. “Goodbye, Lord Ciym, I hope we never meet under these circumstances again. I’m sure my father would enjoy a visit in the near future, a visit from a loyal subject. Maybe you could visit him when you deliver my horses.” “I would like that, Your Highness. A reprieve from all this would be nice.” Just as I opened the door to leave, Maugh entered to speak with her father. I heard her as I went to walk away. “Father, you must come so we can begin the feast.” “Yes, daughter, I was just telling the prince goodbye and getting the instructions for his horse delivery.” “What horses are you delivering?” “Why, the pair of Friesians he wanted. The horses that were meant to be your wedding gift. I felt after all you put us through, he should have them after all.” “I thought they would be for Thriin and I.” I could hear the haughtiness in her voice. “No, I have chosen some others for you both. You won’t be disappointed.” Because I was outside the door, I was unaware of what she did next. She read the delivery information, Nairn, Scotland. I didn’t hear what she said as she followed her father out the door either. “Oh, he will get his delivery, and I will get my payback for all he has denied me.” (I wished I would’ve heard it.)

20

Scota

How was I going to tell my family about Nessie’s warning? Better yet, how will I tell them time was running out or that the darkness was coming? Whatever the darkness was. I still hadn’t informed them about the warning I was running out of time or that I will die if I don’t fulfill my destiny. I had to find the scroll or secret that was hidden, or both. I didn’t know where the feeling of fear came from, but I felt it wasn’t just me but all witches that were in danger. This was a great burden for someone so young to bear. I had to do this, and I had to find my soul mate. There was no other option.

*****

I’d informed my family what we were looking for, and we headed to the attic to start looking. A scroll could be hidden anywhere. The attic was the obvious place to start. There were so many boxes and trunks to go through; it will take forever. Anyway, that’s how it felt to me. “I wish there was some way we could make them appear to us, or maybe reveal their hiding spot, if they are even here.” “That’s a good idea, Scota. We can use a revealing spell to locate them. There is a chance that it won’t work. If the witches put a cloaking spell on them, it won’t work.” “Mom, this is important. Could we at least try?”

“Let’s all chant the spell together. ‘The time has come to be unsealed. What we desire must be revealed.’” After we repeated it in unison three times, we ended with “Show us the secret and the scrolls.” They did it this way so I would know what to do. Together we chanted, “The time has come to be unsealed. What we desire must be revealed.” We repeated it until finally we were in sync. This was the last time. “The time has come to be unsealed. What we desire must be revealed. Show us the secret and the scrolls.” With a puff of smoke, a bright light illuminated above an old trunk. I was so excited to think it worked. I ran to the trunk and lifted the lid. What I saw inside was a disappointment; it was not what I expected. The trunk was filled with what looked like old clothes. “I guess it didn’t work.” I decided to dig through it anyway. Underneath the clothes were some knickknacks and old letters. After examining some of the letters, I realized they were not letters but old spells. I was not sure if they were in the Book of Shadows, so I decided to check later and lay them aside. Under those were some journals, which immediately caused excitement. Only these journals appeared to be about healing plants and all their uses. As I’d reached the bottom, I became discouraged. If it kept going this way, I will never find what Nessie was so desperate for me to find. I’d decided to have my dad and Uncle Callum carry the trunk down to my room in the library. I can go through them at my own leisure, and I can also compare some of these spells to the ones in the Book of Shadows. It’s turning dusk, so I will take a break for today and will begin tomorrow. I also wanted to go see Nessie. My uncle Alban and aunt Ailith had decided to accompany me to the Loch. Since they were both seasoned warriors, my parents thought I will be safe with them. I always felt safe near Nessie, so I wasn’t worried. As we pulled up to the Loch, I didn’t get my usual feeling of calmness, but one of evil and anxiety. “Nessie, is something wrong? Something doesn’t feel right. I’ve come to tell you what I found at the house.” “You must leave here at once. It’s not safe for you anymore. The darkness is coming. They have found you. I will come to you in your dreams only. Have

your parents put a cloaking spell around your house and all of your family. Have this done quickly. Go.” “Come on, Aunt Ailith and Uncle Alban, we need to leave here immediately. Nessie says we aren’t safe here. Quickly, let’s go. I will tell you everything when we get home. That way I can tell everyone at the same time.” My parents and the rest of the family didn’t know what to think as the three of us raced into the house. While looking to my aunt and uncle to explain, my father asked, “Scota, what’s this about? What happened at the Loch? Are you all right?” At the same time as I said, “We are fine,” my aunt and uncle said, “We don’t know what happened.” I explained, “We need to move quickly. Nessie said the darkness was coming. They had found me. She said we need to have a cloaking spell on all of us and on the house.” My mother gasped as she heard this and said, “Hurry, gather everything for a circle of power. We will perform the spell right here in the foyer.” As they all rushed to do her bidding, I told her about the feeling of anxiety when we arrived at the Loch, how Nessie said she would only speak to me in my dreams because I wasn’t safe. Then everyone rushed back into the foyer with the things my mom needed to do the spell. She began drawing a circle of power. My aunts began placing candles around each point of the star and in the center. I was anxious to know I got to in, and yet I was scared, because this meant that I might not be able to control my destiny. Mom had instructed a witch to stand on each point of the star, with my uncles behind their wives. She, my dad, and I will stand in the center, which was known as the in-between, with our backs to each other. How did I know that? My uncle will raise their arms out to their sides toward the person at their left and right. My aunts will raise their arms toward the center where we stood. My mom, dad, and I will raise our arms above our heads. She said this will draw all the powers together and will equally distribute them to each of us. After we were all in position, my mom began to chant.

I call upon the powers that be, to cover us from those who can see. Shield us from those with the sight, protect us from all harm with your might, cloak us now, with your light.

When she finished her last words of the spell, I felt a gust of wind and saw a ball of light go around and touch each one of us. It then exploded above our heads, leaving tiny sparks raining down toward us, to then disappear. My mom sighed. “We are now equally protected. I think we should go into the dining room and discuss what else we should do.” I was never so in awe of my mother as I was at that time, and to think I would be that powerful, maybe even stronger. When we reached the dining room, I can’t help but feel that things were about to change drastically. My father didn’t usually give any orders, so it was a surprise when he did. “I know this is not what you are going to want to hear, but I think we should split up. I want Alban and Ailith to stay and help protect Scota. I want the rest of you to return home. I want you all safe.” Uncle Eachann and Aunt Greer both protested, very loudly, at the same time. “We should all stay here. We are stronger when we are together.” All the rest chimed in with the same argument. My mom was not happy. “I am the high priestess of this coven, and I order you to all go home, as Alastair has asked.” I had never heard my mom like that before, and apparently they hadn’t either because they all answered in unison, “We will do as you say, High Priestess.”

I felt bad. They just wanted to protect me. So I told them all, “I love you all for wanting to protect me, but I cannot in good conscience let you put your lives in danger. I know you are all in danger because of me, and I would never forgive myself if anything happened to any of you.” As I was telling them this, I walked around and hugged each one. They can’t disobey my mother, but it didn’t stop them from wanting to. With a feeling of sadness, I told them all good night and retreated to my room as fast as I can. My heart was heavy because this could be the last time I’ll see them once they went home.

21

Scota

With all the distress, it was early when I retreated to my room. I decided to read some of the journals and old spells. Maybe I could cross-reference some of them. It was a long tedious process, but I started making headway. If the spells weren’t mentioned, I set them aside, to be entered later. If any of the plants or herbs weren’t mentioned, I set them aside separately. Everything else I had begun to set aside to be reboxed and returned to the attic later. I looked out the window and realized I had been at this for hours. I can just start to see the pink in the sky as the sun began to rise. I had made it through all the journals and reached the bottom of the trunk. Looking down into the trunk, I noticed a sentence stamped on the bottom: “Dad gun oidhirp.” Without realizing it, I had whispered it aloud and translated it to mean “Nothing without effort.” What can this mean? As I lightly ran my finger over the sentence, I felt a slight prick. A drop of blood from the prick touched the sentence, and I heard a slight click. The bottom sprang up, revealing a hidden . That must have been the thing to do back then because my ancestor had one too. In the trunk, I found an old journal. I was beyond excited. Finally I had found something. Well, it was here, so of course I had to read it right away. It was about the witches and prophetess who lived in this house. It was dated before the time they traveled to see my ancestor in Newtonmore. By now I was exhausted. I can’t hold my eyes open a moment longer. Besides, my aunts and uncles were leaving in a few short hours, and I wanted to say my goodbyes. I also wanted to tell them how much I loved them. I crawled up on the bed, well, sofa; and as soon as my head hit the pillow, I was out. In my dreams, I heard Nessie, “You must be a very strong witch if they have found you. I thought we would have more time to prepare you. If your mother

has the cloaking spell in place, you will all be safe for a while longer. Use that time wisely. Find the secret and find your mate.” I jerked awake. My body was covered in a sheen of sweat, and my heart was racing. I can only think about how I needed to use my time wisely to find my mate. I can’t even grasp the meaning of what else she had told me. I noticed the sun had risen higher in the sky than I realized. It must be later in the morning than I thought. Rushing to get dressed and hurry to the dining room, it’s not as late as I thought. I feared I would be late, and they would all be gone. Everyone was still sitting around the table. Sitting down to them, I began telling them about the hidden bottom in the trunk. How I translated the sentence, and a drop of my blood opened it. I told them about the journal I found inside. They were all amazed at my new skill and excited, hoping this would be the information that I needed. I had to tell them I hadn’t read it yet because I couldn’t hold my eyes open any longer. Telling them Nessie came to me in my dreams was a little harder. “She told me I must be a very strong witch if they found me already. She thought we had a little more time, and I needed to use my time wisely. Find the secret and find my mate.” After revealing all that, there was complete silence. “Mom, I know you don’t think Turac is my soul mate, for whatever reason; but this proves you wrong. It has been six months since I’ve seen him. I am going to search for this secret for one more month, and then I am going to search for Turac.” I’m sure the looks of surprise from all of them were warranted. I had never asserted myself in that way before. “If you feel that is what you must do, then we will help in any way we can. Instead of everyone leaving today, you will all stay and help look for the scroll that the witches talked about. If after our month is up we don’t find it, you will all go home so you are safe. Do you all agree?” With a sigh from some, they all nodded their heads in agreement. This had relieved some of the tension, but not all. We knew we had to find that

scroll and that secret, if they weren’t the same thing. They were going to the attic to look through more boxes, and I was going to my room to finish the journal. I can’t shake the feeling that everything was connected to Turac. This journal was dated about six weeks before their arrival in Newtonmore. It was written by the prophetess. She wrote about their feeling of unease, that there was something coming for them, like a darkness had settled over Inverness. I wondered if this was the same darkness Nessie talked about. Thinking they were in enough danger, they decided to leave for a while. Maybe go to England. After it was decided they should leave, that night the prophetess had a vision. It was shocking to them because it had been decades since she had one. They were also shocked by the fact there was another witch so close to them that the vision revealed. A strong witch. The vision revealed they were to go to Newtonmore to find the witch that’s living there. They must bring her to Inverness. She needed to read the last scroll recorded by the prophetess Ilisa, the very first prophetess. It was her bloodline that will ensure the prophecy. The witch in Newtonmore must read the scroll for everything to be revealed. Maybe I was finally getting somewhere. This could be what I’d been looking for. They placed a cloaking spell around themselves and their house, as the darkness grew stronger. It was like nothing they had ever encountered before. It grew daily, and as it grew, they began to hide their precious journals and scrolls throughout the house, putting them in various spots of concealment, not wanting them to be found too easily. If for some reason they didn’t return from their trip, the darkness wouldn’t find them. If they only knew what the darkness was, they could fight it. The prophetess had a second vision right before they were scheduled to leave. In the vision, Prophetess Ilisa, the first prophetess, revealed where the scroll was hidden and how it must be retrieved. The three must place a circle of fluorite stones, the stone of discernment, on the shore of Loch Ness where the water could lap unto them. They must be left untouched from two days before Samhain until two days after. At midnight on the last day, the whereabouts of the scroll would be revealed. They wanted to wait until they brought the witch back, but since Samhain only

happened once a year, they had to decide what to do. Did this mean it wasn’t retrieved? That same night, the prophetess had a third vision. This one talked of a scroll written about the darkness and the war it will bring. This had me curious because Nessie spoke of the darkness. I wondered if it was the same darkness. I will have to go to the Loch to discuss this with Nessie. The middle pages of the journal talked about how the sisters decided to perform the ritual and retrieve the scroll after all. They brought it to the house, but as the prophetess said, they never broke the seal to read it. The last pages went into great detail about the many scrolls that were hidden throughout the house and how to retrieve them. They revealed the location on the scroll of darkness; it was kept separate from all others. The location of the scroll was in the library, in a secret compartment hidden under the books Plants and Their Healing Effects, parts 1 and 2. I slid the two books forward, and there was a sentence stamped: “Tha e nas fhearr feuchainn na dochas.” Translated it means “It’s better to try than to hope.” I jumped up immediately and ran to the shelves, hoping the books would be on them. I searched through almost every shelf before I found the two I was looking for. When I removed the books, there was no sign of a stamped sentence. I realized over time someone must’ve moved them. Now I would have to remove all the books from every shelf. Since there were hundreds of books, I would have to wait until tomorrow as it was late, and I would definitely need help. My disappointment was high. What if the scroll wasn’t there, then how will I ever find what was hidden two hundred years ago, and how will I find my soul mate?

22

Turac

Golos and I arrived back at the palace as the entertainment for the evening was about to begin. I had a servant deliver a message to my parents. I would see them in the morning. I was tired, and I couldn’t deal with anyone else today. My heart was heavy, and I just wanted my soul mate. I would take a meal in my room and disclose all the details of our journey tomorrow. With a sad heart, I prepared for bed. I can’t help but think of Scota. It had been a month since I found her, and now I had to find her again. I dreamed of her again that night. In this one, she was surrounded by a large crowd of people and was fighting for her life. I didn’t really know how I knew it’s her because all I can see were shadows. I was just standing off to the side with my father watching. I awoke in a cold sweat. What could make me stand by and watch her fight? Furthermore, what would make her fight for her life? This was very disturbing to me. I can’t let anything happen to her. I didn’t care if my father approved of her or not. She was the one who held my heart. I had to have her at all costs. Since I was so upset, I can’t return to sleep. As I watched the sunrise, I realized I told my mother I would spend time at court with her. I didn’t have time for this. Well, I didn’t want to take time for it. I wanted to keep my mother happy, so I will make time. When my time with her was over, I will begin my search for Scota, and nothing will stand in my way. I met my parents in the solar the next morning. I wanted to immediately tell them what happened, but my father asked if I would wait until Golos arrived. “I’ll have him summoned to the library after we enjoy breakfast together.”

“As you wish, Father. It will give me a chance to talk to Mother. I’ll stay for three days as promised, and then my new horses will be delivered to my stables, and I need to be there.” “Son, couldn’t you stay longer? There are so many things planned, and I wanted to throw a ball in your honor. It has been so long since you have participated in anything to do with court.” “I’m sorry, Mother, I have something personal that is way more pressing at this time. If things go as planned, you will have your ball at the Festival of Lughnasadh, and hopefully I will have good news to bestow to the kingdom.” With a look of interest, my father asked, “Can you not tell us this good news now? What do you mean you will inform the kingdom?” “I can’t discuss this right now, Father. I know you are curious, but you and Mother will just have to wait for the right time for me to tell you.” “I will overlook your attitude for now, but I won’t wait for long. Get your life in order and then inform me.” “Lothor, please, he is still our son first. Let’s not push him about this. I’m sure in time we will know what we need to. Everything will be fine.” “You are right, my dear. You have always been my voice of reason. What would I do without you?” “Turac, I’m sorry. Do what you have to do. Then if you want or need your mother’s and my help, know that we are here for you.” “Thank you, Father. That means more to me than you will ever know.” “Enough of this. I’m sure Golos will be waiting in the library by now. Would you care to us, Alaerth? I’m sure it will be informative.” “Yes, I would like that. It never hurts for the queen to know what her subjects are up to.” “Well, Mother, this is one subject that you won’t even believe.”

Golos arrived at the library door the same time as we did. Talk about good timing. He lowered his head in respect for my parents and said looking at my father, “Your Highness, the message you received was erroneous. There were no actual rebels, and the only witch involved was not magical.” My father looked at him skeptically. “What do you mean not magical? I didn’t know there was another kind.” With a slight huff of disdain, I began the story. “Father, you have no idea what we went through; but please, let me inform you. Before we arrived, we agreed Golos would be the prince and I his bodyguard.” My mother wanted to know why we would do that. “Because, Mother, I felt in my gut something was off. My gut was right. When we reached the courtyard, there were no extra guards or signs of extra security. The attitude was almost celebratory. This piqued our curiosity, but we never mentioned it. Lord Ciym said his message to you, informed you he could handle it. The message you received came from someone else.” “Did you find the person this message came from? Why did they intercept Ciym’s message?” “We did, but please wait for the rest of the story.” Golos resumed the story. “We introduced ourselves, and after a short respite, we rode out to investigate the land. When we asked about the message concerning the witch, he itted that message never came from him. Now we were both curious but kept our questions to ourselves and rode back to the manor.” I said, “When we were shown to our rooms, we were placed on different floors, which in itself is no big deal, but Golos was placed on the floor with the family. After that, I knew I was right. There was more going on like I suspected. “At the evening meal, we began watching for anything out of place. We talked during the meal, mostly about my horses. Then Lady Maugh, she was no lady, Lord Ciym’s daughter, started spouting off, things like why would the king only send us two? Or wouldn’t the kingdom be better off if you, Father, stepped down and let the prince rule? She made it sound like she sympathized with the rebels. With no proof, we had to just wait and watch. So watch we did. I left the hall

early, but Golos stayed. He pretended to enjoy the entertainment but observed everything going on.” “While we enjoyed the company and drink, after Turac left, I got the impression Maugh was waiting for something. She was.” “The next morning, I expected two horses to be ready for our ride. Instead, there were five or six standing there. I asked why so many? Maugh answered that her and her father, plus some guards, were ing us. Golos refused to let her us. After all, he was the prince. She threw a tantrum and stomped off. We also informed Ciym he couldn’t us either. We wanted anyone that saw us to think we were just ing through. “When Maugh left, she headed for two men out by the stable. I assumed they were who the other two horses were for. Golos told me they were the two men watching him last night. She saw me watching them and walked around the barn, leaving them to follow her. By then, we both agreed she was up to something. That was probably why she was so adamant to us. “We checked around the property most of the day. Investigating anything that might be suspicious. We entered the wooded area off to the west of the manor. We noticed signs of heavy horse traffic. It was suspicious, like someone left the trail for us to find. Assuming it’s a trap, we acted casual, and in case someone was listening, we said it was nothing, and we could investigate somewhere else tomorrow. When we reached the edge of the woods, before going out into the open, we saw the two men off in the distance watching us. “We called it a day and returned to the manor. In the courtyard, I saw Maugh preparing to ride out. I don’t think Golos noticed her or he would’ve reprimanded her for disobeying a direct order. She ran off before he could see her. “I wanted to inspect a pair of horses Ciym had, so we headed to the stables, commenting to Golos as we needed to do whatever we could to obtain them. “Meeting up with Ciym, I asked if he had any maps of his property. We were looking for any kind of caves or rocky climate that would hide a large group of people. We made plans for the search the next day. We still denied Ciym the honor of accompanying us.

“We retired to our room to make more plans in private. It was obvious we needed to fly out that night after dark, investigating those tracks we saw. We couldn’t leave anything unturned.” “Coming down early, Turac and I were going to recheck the maps in Ciym’s study. When we got to the doors, we overheard a conversation between Maugh and Ciym. They were discussing the horses Turac wanted. Maugh stated the prince would only get them if he married her and made her the next queen. Her next comment was most intriguing. She said she worked too hard to get the prince there, and she would let no one ruin it for her. She threatened to kidnap the prince so she could be queen, that the revolt was just a ploy to get me there. Of course she didn’t realize I was pretending to be the prince. Ciym accused her of treason and said she wouldn’t get away with it, and he was going to warn us of her intentions. She said if he tried, she would dispose of Golos and him to get what she wanted. “Turac wanted to storm in there and arrest her on the spot. I knew we needed sound evidence against her, and we needed her accomplices. “At dinner, Turac brought up the subject of the rebels. He wanted to catch just one and interrogate him. He wanted them to surrender, not kill them, but trade their lives for information. “Then Maugh asked if they weren’t committing treason. Wouldn’t they rather die than rot in prison or be put to death? Of course, Ciym shut us down on any talk of the revolt.” “Trying to distract everyone, we asked the women to walk in the gardens. We also used it as a decoy to learn the positions of the guards. I realized the gardens were the easiest way to fly out from, without being observed. “We returned the women to the dining room and went to the study to have a nightcap with Ciym. When we were leaving the study, I noticed Maugh conversing with the same two men. We quickly hid in the shadows so we could hear what they were talking about. “She ordered them to go out to the woods and clear up any evidence they might have missed. She informed them if they were caught, they would be interrogated, and it would ruin any plans to get to the palace together. She said they were paid enough gold to buy their silence.

“I was so stunned. I told Turac I couldn’t believe she would commit treason to gain the throne. I had never met a woman as deceitful as her. That’s when Turac said most of the women at court were that way.” “As the manor darkened, we proceeded with our plans of flying out. We headed for the woods under the disguise of invisibility. We didn’t want anyone to see us coming. “We caught those men trying to cover their tracks like Maugh instructed. Even though they were caught, they tried to deny it. After shouting at them, I calmed down and told them the truth. I was the real prince, and Golos was my bodyguard. We knew all about Maugh’s plot, and if they didn’t want to be charged with treason and sent to be executed, they should reveal their involvement. “They revealed they were both in love with her, and she was using them to get what she wanted. We arrested them both but agreed to guard them because I felt their lives were in danger. I also questioned them about Lord Ciym. Was he involved in any way? They assured me he wasn’t. “We guarded them until just after the morning meal. As we assumed, she arrived at the room we were using for a prison. Since we were invisible, she couldn’t see us, so she started to question them. Had they been interrogated yet? When they shook their heads no, she told them they needed to hurry and go. They needed to leave her father’s land for a while, and when she became queen, she would summon them. Most of all they shouldn’t mention her involvement. “That was the evidence we needed, so we dropped the invisibility and revealed ourselves to her. Of course she knew she was caught, so she said it was just harmless fun. She just wanted to get the prince’s attention. Since she still didn’t know I was the true prince, Golos told her they needed to speak with her father. He made it sound like he was flattered by her attention. “I had Ciym summoned to the library. I then questioned him. Was he involved in the revolt in any way? He assured me he wasn’t. I even threatened him with loss of all his property and titles. He still assured me he wasn’t involved. I knew he wasn’t because of what we overheard. After I proved he wasn’t, I told them I had deceived them, that I was the real prince; and of course, Golos was my bodyguard.

“Maugh proceeded to rant about being deceived. I lost my patience with her and told her he would spend more time in the palace than she ever would. I informed her we knew all about her plot to become queen. I then asked her if she planned on forcing me, or Golos, for that matter, to marry her. What did she plan on doing about the reigning queen? Was she going to dispose of my mother to inherit the throne? “She answered back with ‘I would never commit murder.’ I practically laughed at her when I said, ‘Really, because you were willing to commit treason to gain my attention.’ By this time, I had decided on her punishment.” “Where is she now? She will be put to death immediately. What an insolent fool.” “I decided not to bring her to court for justice. Lord Ciym is a loyal subject, and I felt he needed some form of reassurance for his loyalty. Her punishment would be to marry immediately, to someone not above her father’s station. She and her husband would never be allowed at court. If for any reason she came to court, unless by a royal summons, she would be executed immediately. “Ciym informed me he had already ed a few men on his daughter’s behalf, and two of them would suit my stipulations perfectly. I gave him a week to get them there and to get her married. “When the candidates arrived, I interviewed them both. Leaving nothing unsaid, I told them everything she had done and the stipulations of the marriage. They both agreed to my stipulations. She chose her husband, and they were married yesterday.” My mother looked confused. “After all the trouble she caused, why would you let her choose her own husband?” “I felt bad for Lord Ciym and the man that would be her husband. I thought if she chose, it would be easier on both of them.” “You have a good heart, my son.” “He might have a good heart, but I hope there are no repercussions from this.” I could see my father wasn’t happy with my decision.

“I think I have made the right decision in this instance. I know the one good thing I got out of this: we thwarted any chance of revolt on his land. Also, a pair of Friesians that are very rare are mine. I have been looking for a pair of these horses for a while now. Those horses are the reason I can only stay three days. He is to deliver them to my stables in five days, and I need to prepare for them.” “I guess your father and I will have to enjoy what time you can spend with us.” “Father, I told Lord Ciym he should come and visit for a few days after he makes his delivery. I believe it could be twofold. He could deliver my horses and prove to you he was a loyal subject at the same time.” “You did good, son, even if I’m not sure about the punishment you gave her.” I wanted my father to know that if he ever decided to step down, I could be a just king, just like he had always been.

23

Turac

I’d spent three days at court with my mother as promised. And now it was time to get on with my life. I was going to my stables for the delivery of the horses and to make sure they were settled in, then I was headed out to look for Scota. I enjoyed spending time with my parents, but Scota had never been far from my thoughts. I needed to find the scattered pieces of my heart and make it whole. Since I was leaving before sunrise, I’d told everyone my goodbyes and turned in early. When I drifted off to sleep, I dreamed of her. She was surrounded by a large crowd, and she was fighting with someone. I can’t see who she was fighting because they were just shadows. The courtyard they were in was here at the palace. The crowd seemed to be cheering. I didn’t even know how I knew it’s her; I just did. More confusing was the fact I was standing off to the side with my father watching, not helping her. I bolted upright in my bed gasping for air. My mind was still on the fight. I can’t help thinking about the fact it happened in the palace courtyard. Did this mean I brought her here? Why was she fighting? Did my parents not approve of her? Was she being punished for something? What did this all mean? I needed to find these answers, and I needed to do it soon. It was still dark when I looked out the window, but I knew I can’t return to sleep. I decided I will fly out now. I won’t have to use my invisibility if I left this early. I also won’t have to worry about anyone seeing me coming through the portal or landing at the stables. I had a few dragon workers, but most of them were human. Since I was a prince, I can’t let my position be known. Flying over my land after leaving the portal, I realized I would give it all up just to have Scota with me. She was the flame that burned in my heart, and I needed her. I knew I had business to conduct, but as soon as I was done, I will go

searching for her. I landed at the back of the house and sneaked inside. I will go out to the stables after I had showered, changed, and had some coffee. It had already been a long morning. I headed to the stable. Ciym will be here soon, and I needed to have everything in order. My head groom was a little surprised to see me. “When did you arrive, sir? I never saw you return.” “I flew in this morning before light, Ian. I didn’t want to take any chances with being seen. I acquired a pair of chestnut Friesians while I was away. They will be delivered this morning. I never got a chance to ask if they were bred or not. I want them in a separate paddock for now. The former owner is the one to deliver them so we can question him then.” We had just gotten a paddock and stalls ready when Ciym arrived. He brought them in a trailer, so I asked how the trip went. He informed me before I left his manor he would fly them out through the portal and then drive them to their destination. This way we wouldn’t have to secrete them in, in the dark of night. We weren’t taking any chances of being seen. “Ciym, my friend, may I call you Ciym? I never got to ask, have they been bred at all?” He nodded. “Actually they were, right before I got them. The mare is about two months into the pregnancy. I took good care of her in transport, but it wouldn’t hurt to have her checked over. I would like to have a foal from this pair in the future.” “I will do all I can to ensure you get one. It won’t be this first one, but you will get one.” After checking them both, we placed them in the paddock. We wanted to watch them and ensure they would adjust to everything. “Let’s go to the house, Ciym. I would be honored for you to stay a couple of days. We can enjoy a mild evening tonight, and tomorrow we will find a pair of horses for you. Will you visit my father before you go home? Or stay for the Festival of Lughnasadh?”

“Yes to both. I’ve decided I should inform your father of my loyalty after everything my daughter has done. I can never express my regret enough.” “Speaking of Maugh, how did you leave them?” “The morning when I left, Thriin was preparing to leave with his entourage. He was leaving a couple of guards to escort Maugh in a week. She wanted to ensure she got everything she wanted. She also wanted to spend a couple of days with Lady Aryxon before beginning her life as a married woman. I’m sure everything will be fine. She seems to have accepted her life as you decreed it. I even saw the old Maugh in her when I left. She hasn’t been that excited in a long time.” “I hope you are right, Ciym.” We both had no idea what she was about to do next.

24

Turac

Ciym had left for the palace, and after a few days taking care of business at the stables, I had decided to begin my search for Scota. I felt the best place to start was Lossiemouth, where we first met. So this weekend I began. There was a special dance at the golf club Friday and Saturday night. I will begin there, maybe even question some of the wait staff for information about her family. I arrived Friday just after dark, hoping she will be there with her family. I realized if I find her, I can tell her what she means to me. I can also reveal who I am and ask her to return to the palace with me. Maybe meet my parents. I had decided if she will have me, she is who I will spend eternity with. When I entered the ballroom, I looked everywhere. I didn’t get that feeling of completeness or that feeling my heart was whole when I entered, but I kept looking. There were women everywhere but not the one I was searching for. As I turned to leave, I got a glimpse of a woman who looked like Maugh, but that can’t be because she was with her husband now. When I looked again, I saw nothing. I guess I was just expecting something to be wrong. I went out a side door, and when I saw no one was looking, I took flight. I will come down in the morning and search throughout the town during the day. Then at night I will return to the clubhouse and search there. I went directly to the stable to check on the horses before I retired. Checking all the stalls, the horses seemed to be restless for some reason. When I questioned Ian, he told me he didn’t know why they were uneasy. Just as I glanced over the paddocks, I saw a huge shadow; but when I asked Ian if he saw anything, he replied, “No, sir, what was it? Is it something you want me to check on?”

“No, it’s fine. I’m sure it was nothing.” Again, I was seeing things that weren’t there. That night I dreamed of Scota. I was holding her in my arms, but she was unconscious. We were standing in the palace courtyard. This must be how she got here before she fought. I saw myself saying she meant everything to me; she was my soul mate. I awoke gasping for air thinking, Mo chridhe (my heart), what have I done? Is it because of me you are in such danger? I need to find you before anything happens to you. Where are you? Since it was almost dawn, I began preparing to leave for Lossiemouth. I decided I would take the Austin this time, just in case I found her. It will take me about half an hour to get there. Plenty of time to think about Scota and how I was going to tell her my secrets, without scaring her or driving her away forever. Driving into town, I decided to park the car and begin my search on foot. I thought it would be easier for me to feel her if she was near. I went everywhere I thought a young woman would go. I asked if anyone had seen a young woman with violet eyes. I got the same answer wherever I went. They hadn’t seen her for weeks. I felt the weight of the world every time I got that answer. Since it was close enough to evening, I decided I would dine at the golf club before the dance and then attend the dance looking for her. I entered the ballroom with a feeling of dread. For some reason, I knew she would not be there. I searched through the crowd looking for her. I noticed many of the women giving me flirtatious looks. They weren’t who I was looking for, so I just scowled and walked away. I realized she wasn’t there, and it was time for me to move on. I looked around once more and saw the same waiter who had delivered my message that night. I wanted to question him, so I walked toward him. “Excuse me, do you me from a few weeks ago? I was with the young

lady with violet eyes when you delivered a message to me.” “Yes, sir, you mean Scota. Her family has been coming here for years, according to the manager.” “Yes, that’s her. Have you seen her lately? I had to leave on urgent business that night and haven’t seen her since. Do you know where I can find her?” “No, sir, I’m sorry. They mentioned something about leaving the area, but I don’t know where they went.” “Thank you for your help. If you see her or learn where she has gone, would you let me know? I will make it worth your while. me at Scrannach Stables in Nairn.” “Yes, sir, I will.” As I was leaving, my mind was on Scota and not on my surroundings; so when I realized I saw the woman who looked like Maugh again, it was too late. When I looked back, she was gone. I wondered again if my worry over Scota was making me see things that weren’t there. I decided to go home instead of staying in Lossiemouth for the night. If the waiter hadn’t seen her for a while, questioning the locals won’t help. Driving home, I can’t shake the feeling of being watched. It was almost like a darkness hovering around me. Where was it coming from? I saw a large dark shadow ahead of me but can’t discern what it was. For some reason, I feared for Scota’s safety, wherever she was. I felt as if all of her troubles will be my fault. Was she safer if I just left her out of my life? She didn’t know how I felt about her. Maybe if I stayed out of her life, the dreams won’t come true. I could save her somehow. The feeling of darkness followed me all the way home. Entering the yard, I saw Ian run out of the stables, waving his arms to attract my attention. “Turac, you need to see this. The horses are almost completely out of control. I can’t do anything to calm them. Something has them really spooked.” I set foot in the stables and felt that same darkness. “Has anyone other than the

usual people been near them today?” “Other than Mrs. Jones, who had an appointment this morning, it has just been the regulars. They were unsettled when she was here, especially the ones you just purchased.” “All right, I’m going to fly out around the property and see if there is anything out there. When I return, you need to tell me everything that happened while she was here.” Good thing it was dark. I took off from behind the buildings, not letting anyone else see me. I flew over the property a couple of times, checking in different directions. I never found anything unusual, but that feeling of darkness stayed with me. When I completed my search, I returned to the stable. “All right, Ian, tell me everything as it happened.” “Of course, Turac. After you left for Lossiemouth, I received a call from a woman calling herself Mrs. Jones. She said she got our information from a good friend who purchased some of our horses.” “Did you ask her the name of her friend?” “Yes, I did. She actually never answered me. She told me she was only here for the day and wanted to view some of the horses. She asked if I could let her come to view them. At the time, I didn’t think it would hurt, so I said yes. “When she arrived, she was alone. I took her to the stables first. She looked at all the horses in the stalls and then asked if there was more. I told her yes, there were some in the paddocks. “After we got to the paddocks and she saw the chestnut pair, she wasn’t interested in any others. She asked if they were for sale. When I told her no, it seemed to anger her. I just thought it was disappointment because they weren’t for sale. Right after I told her they weren’t for sale, she began to mutter something. The horses started acting up right after that. It was like something frightened them. “She asked where you got them from and how long you had them. It was most unusual. I never really answered those questions. Since they weren’t for sale, I

thought she didn’t need to know. After I refused to answer, she said she had to get on her way and left.” “So they were fine until then? What about the horses in the stalls? How did they act?” “Up until I said they weren’t for sale, they were all fine. It wasn’t just the horses in the paddocks. It was all of them. What’s happening?” “I don’t know for sure, but it smells of magic to me. I need to see if anyone else in the vicinity is having the same problems. I think I’ll head into the village and question a few people.” Questioning people in the village turned up nothing, so I headed home. Something was definitely wrong. Now, not only did I have to worry about my soul mate, I had to discover what this darkness meant. Could I be wrong? Could I be putting Scota in danger? Mo chridhe (my heart), what have I done?

25

Turac

It didn’t seem possible. With the darkness hovering over the stables and my search for Scota, August had arrived. I told my mother I would attend the Festival of Lughnasadh at the castle. Tomorrow is August 1. I hadn’t found my soul mate, and I hadn’t solved the darkness that hovered. I so wanted this to be more than just the Festival of Lughnasadh. I wanted it to be the celebration of finding my soul mate. I will not give up. If I can’t have Scota, I wanted no one. I knew my parents won’t approve, but this was how it must be. I’ll leave tonight for the castle. That way there was less of a chance of anyone witnessing my through the portal. My flight was uneventful, and now I was in search of my parents to inform them of my arrival. I would also like to speak to them in private before the festival tomorrow. The meal was over, so I knew I would find them in the solar. My mother noticed me first. “Turac, how wonderful. You are here early. We thought you weren’t coming until tomorrow. Your father arranged for Golos to meet you at the portal.” “I’m happy to see you also, Mother, Father. I had to come early. There has been something strange at the stables, and I decided it would be better to arrive without all the attention. There is some kind of darkness around me, and it feels of magic. I can’t discover what it is, but most of all I can’t find my soul mate, and I feel she is in danger.” Both of my parents gasped at the same time. “What do you mean you can’t find

your soul mate? Why do you think she is in danger?” “I know this is sudden. I was hoping to bring her with me and introduce her to the kingdom at the festival.” My father snapped at me. “You mean you actually found the one woman meant for you?” “Yes, Father, I found her right before you sent me to Lord Ciym’s. I was almost positive then, but I wanted to be sure before I said anything. I have searched for these last few weeks, but it’s like she fell off the face of the earth.” “Oh, son, I am so happy for you. I am also sad as you must be in pain knowing who she is and not being able to be with her.” “Yes, well, the pain is not so much physical pain, as it is a weight on my soul. I feel as if my heart is shattered into a million pieces, and she holds most of them. I never knew anyone could feel like this. It’s like there is no light in the dark. Is this normal? I never believed your stories of soul mates until I met mine.” “I’m sorry, son, that is exactly what it feels like to have a soul mate. When you are together, you can defeat anything. When you are apart, there is a longing, a piece of you missing until your souls become one. Will you tell us about her? She must be a wonderful person to have captured your heart.” “I wish I could tell you all about her, but I haven’t gotten to know her yet. I know that she is beautiful inside and out. Her soul shines through her eyes like a magnificent sun. Her name is Scota.” My father immediately started questioning me about her. “Where is she from? Is she from our kingdom? Why have you never seen her before?” “Probably because she isn’t from our kingdom. She’s not even from our world. She is human.” I waited for my father to explode. I knew he wouldn’t be happy, but I waited for his reaction anyway. “I can’t believe you would think your soul mate is human. There must be something wrong. I won’t accept this.” “Lothor, please. Do not push him away. Give this a chance.”

“I can’t. What will our subjects think?” “I don’t care what they think, Father. I have finally found the one person who can make me happy. Who I want to spend eternity with. If Mother had been human, you would have done everything in your power to be with her, and you know I’m right.” With that said, I walked out of the solar and headed for my rooms. Along the way, I ran into Golos. “Turac, where are you going in such a hurry? You look upset. I didn’t think you were coming until tomorrow. I was supposed to meet you at the portal.” “I’m sorry, Golos. I came early to talk to my parents. As you can tell by my mood, it didn’t go well. I told them about Scota. It was fine until I mentioned she was human.” “That’s how we feared they would react. Well, how your father would react. It isn’t just the kingdom he’s worried about. He’s worried about you too.” “This is hard for me to it, but I know he is. With everything that has been happening, maybe he should be worried.” “What do you mean? What has been happening? Do you mean what happened with Maugh?” “Let’s go to my rooms, before we discuss this further. I don’t need anyone to overhear this.” I wanted to be comfortable for this conversation. So as soon as we got to my rooms, we headed for the sitting area before the fireplace. “When I returned home from our mission at Lord Ciym’s, I began my search for Scota. I went back to where it all began. In my search, I finally found someone who told me the family had left the area, but he didn’t know where they went. He told me if he found any information, he would me. “Going home from Lossiemouth, after I quit searching, I felt a darkness around me. When I got to the stables, Ian informed me the horses were restless. When I set foot into the stable, I could feel that same darkness.

“Then he proceeded to tell me it started when a young woman came to view the horses. It was a last-minute appointment. She was only going to be around the area for the day, could she come inspect them? She informed Ian a good friend mentioned my stables. Ian asked her who the friend was, but she changed the subject. Ian said she didn’t look interested in any of the horses until she saw the pair I got from Lord Ciym. When he informed her they weren’t for sale, she left abruptly. Before she left, the horses began to act up. He said it was like they were frightened of something.” “It’s strange you mentioned Lord Ciym. Lady Maugh never made it to her husband’s estate. Lord Thriin reported she never made it there and wanted to know what was taking so long. Lord Ciym said he gave her that week, before she needed to go to Lord Thriin. We have had some of the guards looking for her. The thing is they don’t know what happened to the two guards Lord Thriin left behind. We haven’t found anything yet.” “This is beginning to make sense now. I have seen glimpses of her, or someone who looks like her, in my search for Scota. Have I put my soul mate in danger?” “Do you really think this darkness you feel has something to do with Maugh? Surely not. Don’t fret. We will find her.” “I can’t help thinking she is involved somehow. Have you located the two men that helped her the last time?” “Yes, they were actually the first we questioned. They remain on Lord Ciym’s estate and swear they are not involved with her now.” “I guess that’s a good thing then. I’ve searched my property periodically for any kind of information about this darkness but have found nothing so far.” “I think I’ll return with you after the festival. It can’t hurt for both of us to investigate this. With your father’s approval of course. I know this is not what you want to hear, but is there any way Scota could be involved? You are a prince after all. There are lots of enemies who would like to control this kingdom.” “I won’t for one minute believe my soul mate has anything to do with this. I have no doubt she is my soul mate, Golos. There must be something we are missing.”

“All right, my friend. I believe you. I’m going to retire, but we will talk with your father tomorrow.” “Good night, my friend. We can discuss this more tomorrow. I don’t think I will sleep, but I lay down anyway. I actually fall asleep immediately, and I dream of Scota. “It’s always the same dream. We are in the courtyard, and I’m holding her in my arms. I’m informing my father she is my soul mate. She means everything to me. As I’m telling my father this, one of the servants enters the courtyard gesturing for me to follow her with Scota. She is leading me to a chamber to lay her down. This immediately wakes me. For some reason, my dream has changed. Before it was my mother leading me out of the courtyard. What does this mean? For the first time, I feel afraid for my soul mate.” It didn’t seem possible, but Golos and I had been in consultation with my father all day, discussing the darkness and Lord Ciym’s daughter, basically ignoring the festivities. I was sure my father felt I made a huge mistake with Maugh’s punishment, but he had surprised me again. “Son, I know we left things unsettled last night, and for that I am sorry. You were right when you said if it was your mother, I would do everything in my power to be with her. Your happiness means everything to us. When this threat is handled, I would be honored to meet this soul mate of yours.” I was astounded. I’m sure Golos was too. It was agreed Golos would come home with me, and we would investigate together, hopefully even solve it. Coming to that conclusion, we couldn’t miss any more of the festivities. Well, I couldn’t anyway, for my mother’s sake. I needed to have dinner with her and attend the ball she arranged. I didn’t want to deal with all the women of court, but again, for my mother I would do just about anything. After all, I was the crown prince. With Scota in my heart, I could do anything. I had actually enjoyed myself, seeing old friends and just relaxing for a few hours. There were some visitors from the Northwestern Kingdom that my father wanted me to become acquainted with. We didn’t know much of their kingdom as they had always thwarted any communications between us. My mother was

surprised when they asked to be included in our festivities. I felt as if there was something about them that made them untrustworthy. I had even gone so far as to keep Golos alert. I didn’t, however, mention my unease to my parents. I wanted them to enjoy the evening. My parents opened the ball with the first dance. I chose to wait and dance with my mother after the opening dance. I refused to give any female any kind of indication of interest. My interest lay elsewhere, and we will be together soon. While my mother and I were dancing, there was a commotion across the floor. We can’t see what caused it, so I moved her across the floor toward it. Just as we were almost there, a man stepped in front of us to stop our progress. Before I realized what he was doing, he pulled a sword out and swung at me. My mother realized what was happening a second before I did and pushed me out of the way. The sword made with her but barely, as she moved to evade it. A small trickle of blood appeared on her arm. With a gasp, she collapsed to the floor. By this time, there was chaos everywhere. The man who swung at me escaped into the crowd, but my concern was with my mother who lay unconscious in my arms. My father appeared by my side as he ordered the guards to find the traitor. As he took her from my arms, we heard someone laughing. Who would laugh at a time like this? Then we heard something. “This is just the beginning of your downfall. Any dragon that doesn’t us shall suffer. Your queen is only the first. She will die a slow death by an elf’s blade. There is nothing you can do for her now.” My father screamed at him, “No, your rebellion will not be allowed to manifest! When I apprehend you, and believe me I will, you will be executed for treason against the crown!” I had never seen my father so distraught before. As he left the ballroom carrying my mother, I realized I had to be the one who got control of the situation. “Ladies and gentlemen, can I have your attention? I am sorry, but with these unfortunate circumstances, this concludes the ball. You all need to remain and be questioned by the guards. It doesn’t matter if you are a loyal subject. You will be questioned. After they are through, you will be allowed to leave. Thank you for your cooperation. “Golos, I want no one to leave without being questioned. I need to see to my

mother, but I feel this is important. Have you seen any of the delegates from the Northwestern Kingdom?” “No, my prince. I looked for them as soon as it happened, and it’s like they all disappeared. Their rooms are completely empty, almost as if they weren’t even here.” “I want to check their rooms, but I want to check on my mother first. I would like you to accompany me when I check the rooms. I would also like a trusted guard to protect my mother.” “Right away, my prince.” “What’s with the my prince all of a sudden?” “Sorry, you just took charge, and it seemed the right thing to do. Let’s go see about your mother.” When we got to their chambers, there was a flurry of activity. I saw the castle head healer talking to my father and made my way toward them, with Golos at my side. “Father, what have you found out with Mother? I took the liberty of ordering the ball concluded and the guest to all be questioned before releasing them. It seems the delegates from the Northwest have disappeared also. When we are through here, Golos and I will be searching the rooms they occupied. There might be a clue as to where they were going.” “Thank you, son. The healer tells me it is a poison from the blade. Unless we find a cure, she will die a slow death, as the poison is slow acting. She will only last a year at most. Until we find that cure, she needs to remain as calm as possible.” I knew I looked stunned. I needed to find the man responsible for this and make him pay. I’m sure there were more involved than that one man. I nodded to Golos to follow me, and we left the room. “This can’t be happening. Not now. Let’s go to their rooms and investigate. Something is definitely not right.” We entered the first room, and right away I got that feeling of darkness. After searching every room and feeling the darkness in all of them, I can’t help but

think it was all tied together somehow. How much more was going to go wrong before something finally went right?

26

Scota

I awoke after a restless night and realized this could be the day I finally have my answers. My heart raced with the thought of finding Turac, knowing my heart and soul will finally be complete, whole again. My excitement had me racing toward the others with my good news. When I arrived in the kitchen, it was empty, but I heard voices in the dining room. As I drew closer to the dining room door, I heard my mother. “I am worried about Scota. There is a feeling of darkness all around her. I fear for her life.” I gasped as I walked through the door. I didn’t have time for her worries. Nessie told me I would be safe for a while yet. “I am safe for now. Nessie said I could change my destiny if I got everything right. It’s up to me to discover the secret, and I think I might have found the answer, but I need your help.” Everyone began speaking at once. “What can we do to help?” I raised my hand for silence and began my explanation. “I read the journal last night, the one I found in the trunk. It reveals the hiding place of a scroll that will explain the darkness that has fallen around us.” They all gasped, and I realized they wanted to question me more. I quickly continued with the information I needed them to know. “There is a hidden compartment inside one of the shelves in the library. It has a message stamped on the shelf. If I translate it and say it, the compartment will open. The scroll is supposed to be inside. There were specific instructions on where the compartment is. Only everything has been moved around. The compartment wasn’t there because I already looked. I need help removing all the books to see if I can find the message stamped on a shelf.” My mom immediately took charge, like she always did. “We will come at once

and begin removing the books. With everyone helping, it shouldn’t take long to clear the library. Get something to eat, Scota. Then meet us in the library.” Like I said, she took charge. I didn’t feel like eating but knew I had to keep up my strength, if for no other reason than my search for Turac. I knew I should be concentrating on the scroll, but somehow my mind turned to him. Be safe, my heart. I will find you soon. With a little shake of my head, I moved to the kitchen and grabbed an apple. Then I raced to the library to help move the books. It took a couple of hours, but the shelves were finally empty. It was a slow process because some of the books were hundreds of years old. Everyone had spread out and begun running their hands along the shelves, looking for that message. We’d been at it for a long time with no results. I could see everyone was getting exasperated, including myself. They needed a break, and I couldn’t ignore the feeling I needed to look on my own. “I could use some lunch. How about you guys? Let’s take a break, and after lunch, we can start with fresh eyes.” I was the last in line to leave as we all shuffled toward the door. I glanced around the library one last time before heading out the door. Looking to my right, I saw a small light shining on one of the shelves. At first, I just thought it was the sun coming through the window. Since it hadn’t dimmed, I walked toward it. With the feeling of elation, I realized I found the message. Before I told anyone, I wanted to be sure the scroll was inside. Running my fingers over the words, I whispered, “Tha e nas fhearr feuchainn na dochas,” which translated means “It’s better to try than to hope.” I gasped with surprise when I heard the click, and the compartment opened. Lying inside was a scroll tied with a leather strip. I can’t contain my excitement and ran to the kitchen. Everyone turned to look at me when I exclaimed, “I found it.” Running on to the dining room, I sat down at the table. I started carefully breaking the seal. They all scurried in and grabbed chairs to sit down. I was so excited. I knew it was old, and I had to handle it carefully. When the seal was completely broken, I started to unroll the scroll. I began to have doubts as I continued to unroll it. What if this wasn’t the one? What if it’s not about the darkness? What if it’s more information about healing herbs or even something else?

I had to get control of this doubt. Everyone was relying on me, and I can’t let anyone down. With it completely unrolled, I began to read aloud.

They will come, all will begin, the power of evil that lies within. The darkness that comes to claim us all. The light must fight, we must not fall. They must together and heed the call. The evil will only increase, unless dragon and witch are at peace.

There was a notation at the bottom. “Please read the Book of Shadows. That’s it? What does it even mean? Mom, Nessie mentioned this in one of my dreams. She said dragons and witches were at war. I know dragons and witches exist because Nessie is one. Why would she help me though? I know she doesn’t mean me any harm.” “At the time of the witch hunts, it was said dragons were leading the hunt. That witches betrayed them somehow, and the dragons vowed that all witches would be destroyed. It caused an inner war the likes of which no one has ever seen. I don’t know the reason that started it though.” “So this evil must be the darkness. How are we supposed to get dragons and witches to be at peace? Other than Nessie, I don’t know of any dragons, do you?” “No, and I don’t understand it either. I just know we have to do everything in our power to solve this mystery. The darkness has to fall.” “I wonder why they left that notation to read the Book of Shadows. Do you think

something could be written there we weren’t aware of?” “I don’t know. After lunch, I will retrieve it for you if you want. I have this feeling it should be you that looks. You were the one that had to find the scroll.” “I don’t want to believe it, but I think you’re right. Maybe I should go see Nessie too. I know she said it wasn’t safe for me, but I have the strongest urge to see her. I should go today.” My father wasn’t having any of that. “I don’t think that is a good idea. She told you to let her you in your dreams. Maybe she knows something we don’t. I know you don’t want to wait, but I need you safe. So please, wait a couple of days before going to the Loch. You could read the Book of Shadows and see if you find what else might be written. If after a couple of days you still feel the need to speak with her, I will send Alban and Ailith with you to protect you.” “I disagree with your decision, but I know you only ask because you love me. I will wait as you ask.” With a sigh of relief from the others, we headed back to the kitchen to prepare lunch. The whole time I just wanted to resist and go see Nessie. It was really hard for me to obey this decision. Mom got me the Book of Shadows, and I was now going to the library to relax and read. I knew the reading will be slow because there was a lot of information. I can’t afford to skip over anything for fear of missing something important. Then I dreamed of Turac. There was a look of utter sadness on his face as he watched a funeral procession behind him. I saw the man who I assumed was his father with the same look, but nowhere did I see the woman who could’ve been his mother. As this dream faded, I heard Nessie. “Your destiny has begun, little witch. I am so sorry it couldn’t wait a while longer for you to be more prepared. There will be such sadness if we cannot get control of the darkness. You must hurry. Your soul mate needs you now more than ever.” I jerked awake with a great feeling of sadness, as if my heart had been ripped in two.

“Turac, be safe, my heart. I will find you.”

27

Scota

Two weeks had ed, and I hadn’t seen Nessie yet. I hadn’t found anything unusual in the Book of Shadows pertaining to the darkness either. I felt like my heart was shattered. My life felt like a huge challenge, and I was not accomplishing anything to solve it. I can’t seem to retain anything I’d read, even though I’d read that book through, cover to cover, twice. There was just no explanation there. All I thought about was some evil was coming, and we needed to fight it. That dragons and witches were at war, and somehow we needed to stop them. My life was a spiral downward, and I can’t seem to stop the descent. I knew there was something there. I just can’t find it. The weight of the world had settled upon my shoulders, and I can’t seem to lose the feeling of dread that I carried. I worried about my soul mate, and my family worried about me. Since I hadn’t found anything in the Book of Shadows, I had been searching through other journals we found in the attic. I was searching for information about the dragon and witch wars. I thought if I could understand why it began, I might be closer to defeating the darkness, if only by bringing peace to both races. I hadn’t found anything yet, but I was determined to keep looking. It didn’t feel possible, but my month had gone by. I wanted to stop searching for the secret and start searching for Turac. It had been seven long heartbreaking months since I last saw him. I realized taking a break from the scroll and looking for Turac might be just what I needed to get my life back on track. My family agreed we needed to relax a few days before we kept looking. Maybe then we wouldn’t be so anxious. We had begun to mingle with the other people

of Inverness, with the hope if we did, the darkness would have a harder time finding any of us. The waiting was awful, but I finally started to relax. I suggested I go see Nessie. She had been absent from my dreams since the night she told me that my destiny had begun. Maybe she can tell me about the dragon and witch war. My father agreed to my request. So Uncle Alban and Aunt Ailith took me to the Loch. Looking out over the Loch, I saw what looked like a mist of black. I called for Nessie, hoping she will answer me. “Nessie, please, are you in danger? I need your help.” “I am safe, little witch, and you will be too for a while. What do you need my help with?” “First of all, I found the scroll. It talks about the darkness of evil and how the light must fight it. It also mentions that dragons and witches must be at peace. I know you told me once before they shouldn’t be enemies, but what started the war? “Dragons and witches have been enemies for a very long time. At one point in time, they lived in harmony, but that all changed with one draoidh (wizard). He fell in love with a bana bhuidseach (witch) and wanted to possess her. She was already mated to a dragon and wouldn’t leave him for the draoidh. He kidnapped her and then framed her mate. Her family destroyed most of the dragon’s family. The dragon’s family retaliated. Before the witch was killed, she tried to tell her family the truth. The draoidh was so powerful and respected no one believed her, so the war escalated from there.” “But, Nessie, if all the families were killed, how do you know the true story?” “Because the dragon that was her mate was my family.” “Their story is very sad. Now I understand some of the scroll. Why would they have to be at peace though?” “I believe that it will take both races to defeat the darkness.” “That would explain it. How do I go about repairing this rift between them?”

“That, little witch, is part of your destiny. I cannot tell you. You need to leave here at once. The darkness has detected your presence. Go home and reinforce the cloaking spells. Do so once a month until the darkness is gone. Hurry. Be safe, little bana bhuidseach (witch).” “Uncle Alban, Aunt Ailith, we must return to the house at once. Nessie said we are no longer safe here. We need to go and reinforce the cloaking spell.” My parents met us at the door as we returned. It was like they can sense that something was wrong. “Nessie said we need to reinforce the cloaking spell. She said we should do this once a month until the darkness is gone. After we do this, I will inform you on what else she told me.” When we were done reinforcing the spell, I began the story of the witch and dragon war. “Dragons and witches used to live in harmony until a wizard wanted a witch that was mated to a dragon. Because she wouldn’t leave her dragon mate, he kidnapped her and framed the dragon for her disappearance. Her family blamed the dragons and retaliated with destroying her mate and most of his family. Then his family did likewise with her witch family. Before she died in this war, she tried to tell her family the truth. They wouldn’t believe her though because the wizard was so powerful and respected among them. I now understand the reason for the war but not how to bring about the peace between them.” “In time, you will figure it out, my daughter.” “Yes, Mom, but I don’t really have a lot of time left. Nessie said my destiny has begun, which brings us to the fact that my month of looking for the secret is up. I now need to focus on finding my soul mate. I realize you wanted everyone to split up and go home; but I feel, in my heart, that we should stay together longer. Something is telling me that you all need to stay with me.” “Okay, sweetheart, since I am the high priestess, I shall agree with you about this. Besides, it will be easier to reinforce the cloaking spell if we stay together.” My dad replied then, “I know you want to search for Turac, and I feel it is something we should do together. I have decided a weekend away from Inverness is what’s needed. We will go to Lossiemouth. Since that’s where you

met him, that should be the best place to start. I know you feel like you don’t have the time, but I want you to take this small break, and then we will begin in earnest to find him.” I knew he was right, so I agreed, and we began making plans for the weekend. I can’t stop myself from hoping at least this will be easier to accomplish.

*****

In this I was wrong because my weekend never went as planned. I can’t stop my heart from racing as we entered Lossiemouth. It’s not anything specific, but I felt he had been here recently. I didn’t feel the jolt of electricity or my heart soaring as we entered the golf club, but I hoped this once my heart was wrong. I looked everywhere trying to see him, but I had no luck. I was not giving up on him. Not yet anyway. I will continue to search until my eighteenth birthday. If by then I haven’t found him, no matter what Nessie tells me, I will discontinue the search and move on somehow. I just didn’t know how.

28

Scota

I never did find Turac that weekend. It was like he didn’t exist, but I knew better. My heart told me every day he was real, and he was out there waiting for me somewhere. My destiny involved him. I finally did get good news when I discovered he was asking around about me and wanted to find me too. The night we returned to Inverness, I dreamed about Turac. It was the recurring dream about me in his arms. Only this time things were different. I was unconscious in his arms, and he was standing in a courtyard. He looked toward his father and said, “She is my soul mate. She means everything to me.” While speaking to his father, a woman entered the courtyard, but it wasn’t the same woman as before. The woman before, I was sure, was his mother. This one was definitely a servant. When that dream ended, I moved on to another one. This one was about a funeral procession. It seemed to be for someone of great importance. I watched Turac and his father lead the procession, but nowhere did I see the woman that I thought was his mother. I awoke abruptly. What can this possibly mean? Was his mother in danger somehow? Had this already happened, or was it still to come? What had I done? Was this my fault? I can’t be responsible for the death of his mother. How could he ever forgive me? As I lay there thinking, I nodded off and went right into another dream of Turac. In this dream, I was in the same courtyard, and I was surrounded by a large crowd. The crowd seemed to be cheering. What’s really strange was it appeared I wasn’t human. I then had the body of a dragon, and so did the person I was circling and talking to. Turac and his father seemed to be just standing off to the side watching me. Almost like they were in shock. What did this mean? How was I a dragon? Why was Turac and his father just watching me? I can’t make any sense of this dream.

I realized one thing when I awoke the next morning. If these dreams were changing, something else was going on with the darkness. It wasn’t just my family that was being affected. It’s time I tell my family about the changes in my dreams and the new dream. It can’t mean anything good. “I know, Mom, that you are worried about me. I also know that what I am about to tell you is not going to alleviate that worry. I have been having dreams about Turac, but they have been changing. “Last night when I dreamed of Turac, I lay unconscious in his arms, and he is telling his father I am his soul mate. I am his everything. In my old dream, his mother comes into the courtyard and shows Turac where to lay me to recuperate. In my dream last night, it wasn’t his mother, but a servant that showed him where to take me. “Then I saw a funeral procession that looked to be for someone important. I saw Turac and his father but not his mother. It makes me wonder if the funeral was for her. “The last part of the dream was the strangest of all. I was in the palace courtyard surrounded by a crowd of people. The hardest part to believe is I was not human but some form of dragon shape. There was another dragon there, and I was circling around it and conversing with it. Turac and his father were just standing off to the side watching with a look of shock on their faces. What can that dream possibly mean? I am not part dragon, am I?” There was complete silence, and my family just looked stunned. My mom finally spoke. “I don’t know what this could possibly mean, but I think this has something to do with the scroll.” “How can it? I didn’t even know dragons existed until I talked with Nessie. This is just too much to think about right now. I need some kind of respite from all this. Going out into Inverness has brought no further attention to us, so maybe we could do some touring of the city. I would like to see Inverness Castle, St. Andrews Cathedral, Old Kirk Yard, or Old High St. Stephen’s Church.” “Actually that sounds like a good idea,” Aunt Greer replied. “I have something or rather we have something that might be even better. Uncle Eachann has discovered a fairly new horse farm in Nairn that he wants to visit. We would like you to go with us and test any horses he is thinking of buying. We have it on

good authority that these are the finest horses in Scotland. We could set up an appointment, and this way we could just get away and have a relaxing day.” “That would be wonderful, just what I need. I know we were just in Lossiemouth, but could we spend Christmas there as a family? Something to distract me before I get back to the Book of Shadows and find my soul mate.” “If you set it up for the twenty-second, we could go to Lossiemouth after and stay until the twenty-sixth. Where did you say the stables are, Eachann?” my dad asked. “It is a fairly new stable in Nairn. That’s about sixteen miles northeast of Inverness and about twenty-eight miles southwest of Lossiemouth. It’s said they have that unusual breed called Friesians. These horses were dwindling but are now making a comeback. They have a good temperament and are great for dressage and carriage. They are something I would be interested in, for my stables.” “They sound wonderful. I can’t wait to see them, Uncle Eachann.” “Yes, Greer and I think a pair would make a good addition to our own stable. Besides, if you return to England with us, you could use one for showing.” “I’m not sure what will happen. Please don’t purchase one if you are only buying it for me. I’ve made a decision about my life recently. If by my eighteenth birthday I haven’t found Turac, I will somehow move on with my life. It will be hard to do, but I will try my hardest to give him up. I will continue to fight against the darkness for as long as I am able.” It must have been the day for stunning my family into silence, because I’d done it again. It’s like they didn’t want to comment on the comment I just made. Really, what can they say? I will be an adult, and I should have all my powers by then. What could possibly go wrong after that?

29

Turac

“Golos, that same sense of darkness is here. I feel it in the rooms the delegates occupied. Something very evil is going on here. What did they mean this is our downfall? I know those delegates were dragons, so who are we supposed to ?” Golos and I searched the whole night and all of the next day. Those men vanished without a trace. We could detect them in the palace and on the grounds, but as soon as we left the courtyard, there was no evidence they were ever there. With a heavy heart, Golos and I headed to the royal chambers to access my mother’s situation. I knew my father would be there, not leaving her side. “Father, we have found nothing. It’s like they disappeared without a trace. Did you hear the message at the end? What did they mean to them? I detected evil magic in their rooms, which is the same darkness as what is surrounding my stables. They must be connected, but I haven’t figured it out yet. Do you have any clue as to what this means?” “Two days ago, I received a message. It was from an old friend that has in his possession some very old prophecies. The message I received was a copy of one of those prophecies.” He reached into his pocket and pulled out a folded piece of paper. “I had it with me so I could show it to your mother. I wanted her opinion of what it could mean. I never got the chance to show her. You and Golos might be able to decipher it.” I took the paper from his hand and opened it. Then I read it aloud.

They will come, all will begin. The power of evil lies within. The darkness that comes to claim us all. The light must fight, we must not fall. They must together and heed the call. The evil will only increase, unless dragon and witch are at peace.

There was a moment of stunned silence as I looked at Golos. Then he replied, “This cannot be about the dragon wars. That happened over two centuries ago. Why would someone bring it up now?” “I don’t know, but somehow I feel it is all connected. This could be the reason for so much unrest lately. Some feel the witches should be completely eradicated. I myself have never voiced an opinion on the matter. That might be why they chose our palace to demonstrate their position. To make me choose a side.” “You can’t let this change your opinion, Father. That’s what they want. Mother wouldn’t want that. We will find them and destroy any progress they’ve made. There will be no war.” “I agree, son. No matter what happens, your mother would not want a war.” Feeling despondent, Golos and I left the room. We’d decided to continue our discussion in the library with no chance of being overheard. “Do you think your father is right? Do you think they planned this to get your father to commit to a cause? That he would be willing to go to war over what happened to your mother?” “I believe that’s what they planned. I cannot let this bring us to war. The death of

my mother would be very detrimental to our kingdom. It must be prevented at all costs.” “Do you think that was their purpose?” “No, because that man was after me, not my mother. She stepped in front of me to protect me. I didn’t see the sword until it was too late. Why would they try to kill me though? There has to be a reason. I’m just not seeing it.” “Can this be the reason the darkness has descended on your stables? Maybe someone has discovered your true identity and wants you disposed of. An easy way to take control of the kingdom.” “I think it might be some of the reason for the darkness surrounding me, but I don’t think that’s all of it.” “I can’t even begin to imagine your pain, Turac.” “Let’s get some rest and start again tomorrow. After a few days if we don’t discover anything, we will head to my stables and see if we can find any kind of trail there. I am sure now that the two incidents are connected. If we can’t find anything here, we will start there.” “You are probably right. I guess I will see you in the morning. Good night, Turac.” Even though my mother had just been hurt, I still thought about Scota as I went to bed. Probably because she was my everything, and if I thought about her, I would dream about her too. So as soon as sleep claimed me, she was whom I dreamed of. Again, she was in the courtyard surrounded by a large crowd, circling around a female dragon that was being restrained. She seemed to be saying something as she walked. How I knew it was Scota, I was not sure because it was a purple dragon circling an orange dragon. My father and I were watching this with looks of shock on our faces. I bolted awake with a sheen of sweat covering my body. How could this be? Could she be a dragon and I didn’t know? “Bi air do gheard, mo chridhe (Be on your guard, my heart),” I whispered.

The sun was just rising, so I decided to find Golos and begin our inquiry into my mother’s attack. The sooner we exhaust all trails here, the sooner we can move on to other prospects. “Father, how is mother this morning? Is she stable enough for me to see her?” “Yes, the healer said she can have company as long as we didn’t stress her. Too much excitement or stress will cause the poison to work through her bloodstream faster. She has been asking to see you, son.” “All right, I’ll go see her now.” I entered the bedchamber to talk to her, hoping she won’t notice how upset I was. “Mother, how are you feeling?” “I will not let some scratch bring me to my knees. I will fight this as long as it takes. I need you to tell me everything that happened last night. I know between us we can figure this out if you and your father don’t shut me out.” “You always were the astute one, Mother. If we are going to discuss this, I want Father and Golos here also.” “I agree. Four heads are better than two. Go get them now.” I walked away calling for my father and Golos. “Father, you and Golos need to come here. Mother wants to speak to all of us.” My father grumbled something about she shouldn’t be upset but followed Golos and me anyway. “Lothor, before you decide I shouldn’t be discussing this, you should know everything that happened before the attack. If after I tell you everything you still want me to abstain from being involved, I will try. Are we agreed?” “No, Alaerth, absolutely not. The healer said no excitement, no stress.” “Do you for one minute think that lying here worrying about this will cause no stress?” “No, I guess I never thought of it that way. I just want you to stay alive long

enough for us to find a cure.” “I love you too, Lothor. This is bigger than just me. Three days ago, I received an anonymous message. It was left with one of the kitchen maids. It said evil was coming to our kingdom. That brother would fight against brother. That witches weren’t all our enemy. Some want the war that has been going on for years to end. That dragons and witches should band together and fight the darkness. That we should live in peace.” “Father, that is almost the exact same message you received.” “Yes, son, it is. Alaerth, three days ago I received a message from an old friend. He sent me a copy of a prophecy. Here is the copy.” He handed the paper to her, and she began to read aloud.

They will come, all will begin. The power of evil that lies within. The darkness that comes to claim us all. The light must fight, we must not fall. They must together and heed the call. The evil will only increase, unless dragon and witch are at peace.

Again, there was silence as we pondered the meaning of the two messages. “Do you think they are from two different people? Father, I assume your friend is dragon. Mother, do you think yours came from one of your witch acquaintances? This could be what ties it all together.” “I suppose it could be from one of the witches, but why would we receive them at the same time?”

“Golos, what do you think? You are the one that mentioned it could be about the dragon wars.” “At first it was just an outburst. Now that we know both king and queen have received messages, I believe that witches and dragons are actually working together. We just need to ascertain who the enemy is.” My father was in total agreement with Golos. “I need to understand this more, so please if I forget any details, enlighten me. A dark evil appeared at my stables causing havoc. Then when I return to the palace, the same dark evil shows up. The day before the festival, you both receive messages warning of trouble from different sources. The night of the ball someone tries to attack me but gets Mother instead.” My father interrupted, “What do you mean tries to attack you?” “Lothor, I thought you knew. He pulled the sword on Turac, but I stepped in front of him.” “But why did they go after Turac?” “I don’t know, Lothor. Continue, Turac.” “The people responsible disappeared, only leaving a trace of the darkness. During all of this, I’ve been searching for my soul mate. I’ve felt she is in great danger. I have been dreaming of her almost since the moment I met her, and lately my dreams have changed. She has been severely injured, and I bring her here to be healed. Before, Mother always showed me to a chamber to place her. Lately it has just been a servant showing me where to place her. This is followed by two female dragons in the courtyard. One of those dragons is Scota. She is surrounded by a large crowd. She is circling around the other dragon saying something. The most difficult thing to believe is that my father and I are standing off on the sidelines watching with a look of shock on our faces. I don’t know how I know it is Scota, but I do. I’m also not sure how this all fits together, but I know somehow it does.” My mother looked excited as she asked me, “Turac, do you think your soul mate is a dragon?” “To be honest, I don’t know. I’ve never sensed it around her before, but we

weren’t together that long.” “Son, I think you should continue to search for her. This could be very important.” “How can I, Mother, when we need to find those responsible for what happened to you?” “Because she is the one that makes you whole. You can’t expect your father and I to deny you what we have had together. You have investigated here and found nothing. We already agreed Golos should accompany you back to your stables. Begin your investigations there. Something ties these two incidents together, and I know you two can discover it.” “All right, Mother. We will leave for my stables, but I will continue to monitor your situation. I will split my time between both places.” “I think your father and I can agree on that.” Golos and I walked away making plans to depart tonight. I felt like we didn’t have time to waste.

30

Scota

Uncle Eachann set the appointment, and December 22 had arrived. I was excited to go. Maybe for a few hours I can just forget everything that was weighing me down. Aunt Greer had decided to spend the day shopping with my mom and other aunts, so they will meet us in Lossiemouth this afternoon. My dad and all my other uncles were going with Uncle Eachann and me to the stables. The truth was I think they wanted to go with me to protect me. I was okay with that because they won’t always be around me, and I enjoyed their company. Our trip was pleasant, and as we pulled into the driveway, I got a feeling like Turac was close. Not the bone tingling I got when he was with me, but a feeling of coming home. On top of this wonderful feeling, I got the feeling that the evil from the darkness had covered everything here. “It feels like my soul mate is here, but there is also a dense feeling of evil and darkness. Please be careful. If I see anything alarming, we will hop in the car and leave immediately. I know I am not the one in charge, but I want us all safe, and this is a very strong feeling. Will you all agree to this?” “Yes, Scota, if it means that much to you, we will all agree. I think you feel things stronger than we do. I can already tell you are stronger than your mother.” The man greeting us at the door introduced himself as Ian, the head groom and trainer. Stepping inside the stable, he explained he had been with Mr. Scrannach from the beginning. He described how Mr. Scrannach found some of the Friesians in the Netherlands and shipped them here to Nairn. That they were appealing because of their appearance and that they were an active and energetic

horse that was gentle and docile. They were fairly large and mostly black. He also had a rare pair of the chestnut Friesians. He went on to tell us the chestnut pair were not for sale, but they were taking requisitions for any future foal from the pair. They also had some Andalusians and Arabians if we were interested. This was informative for Uncle Eachann, but I just wanted to see the horses. To feel the freedom that sitting on a horse gave me. To get the feel of their character. I had asked Ian if I could put the ones Uncle Eachann was interested in through their paces. Ian said that it would be fine if Mr. Scrannach would approve it. “Is Mr. Scrannach available to grant our request today? Scota has a good sense of a horse, and I don’t usually buy one without her approval,” replied Uncle Eachann. “He is available, and I will bring him your request immediately. Why don’t you view the horses in the paddocks while I confer with him? Go out the back door and to the right.” As soon as I saw the chestnut pair in the first paddock, I was lost. I stepped right up to the fence and began talking. “Hello, my beauties. Will you come over to the fence so I may pet you?” As I said this, I tapped on the fence to get their attention. “Hello, little witch. Have you come to take us with you?” I was so startled I fell against the fence. Did I just hear that horse talking to me in my head? Uncle Diarmid stepped toward me and asked if I was all right. I whispered back to him, “Yes, I’m fine, but I think I just mind linked with the horses. Ssshh.” Speaking telepathically, I asked, “Did I hear you correctly? Are you talking to me?” “Yes, little witch. We have waited for you for a long time. We knew someday one of you would return.” “What do you mean ‘one of you’ would return?”

“Word has been handed down for generations that another witch who could speak with animals would come. I guess you are finally here.” “My ancestor could talk to animals, but that was over two centuries ago. What do you mean you’ve waited for me?” “Only that the prophecy begins when the one that speaks to animals arrives.” “Do you know what the prophecy states?” “No, only what I have revealed to you.” “May I pet your head without causing offense?” As the pair trotted to the fence, the mare replied, “I would take it as an honor if you would. Would you also like to know something about me? I carry a foal. In three more months, he will be born.” “That is wonderful. I hope I can return to see him. He will be magnificent. Why did you ask if I’ve come to take you with me?” “Because we can converse with you and you are the only one.” “I’m sorry, but the groom said Mr. Scrannach won’t sell you to anyone. Do they treat you badly?” “No, the groom is nice, and Mr. Scrannach is wonderful. We don’t see him much, but when he is around, he is very gentle. It’s like he understands us. He is way better than where we just came from. The grooms were nice there, but there was always a feeling of darkness. Like what has begun here since that woman came to visit.” “What woman? I know I felt the darkness as soon as I arrived.” “She is the old mistress. She came to visit, and before she left, she chanted something into the air. When she got done, there was a feeling of evil over the whole place. The other horses feel it, and they don’t like it. Some even act up because of it.” “I’m sorry to hear that. I will do all that I can to keep all of you safe. Why did

none of the other horses try to communicate with me when I arrived?” “They were afraid because of what the other woman had done. When you go back, they will be happy to communicate with you.” “All right, goodbye for now, beautiful. I see Ian returning, and I don’t want him to know what we are doing.” “Goodbye, little witch. Be careful.” “Miss, Mr. Scrannach has agreed to your request. I’ll have the mare tacked for you to ride immediately.” “If you don’t mind, Ian, I would prefer the gelding. He looks a little more energetic to me.” “Of course, but are you sure you can control him? He is rather large.” “Oh yes, Ian, we will get on famously, I assure you.” I asked Ian if the horse had a name. Before he could answer, I heard in my head, “Yes, little witch. My name is Rysear. I am honored that you wish to ride me.” “I don’t know how much of an honor it is, but I will use gentle hands on you if you promise to behave.” “I will not disappoint, little witch. You have my word.” “His name is Rysear, miss. Are you sure you want to do this?’ Uncle Eachann gasped. “I did not realize he was so large. Are you sure about this one? Maybe you should try the mare.” With a smirk, I answered, “It’s okay, Uncle Eachann, Rysear has promised to be a gentleman for me.” All but Uncle Diarmid looked at me with a question in their eyes. In the meantime, Ian had helped me mount and was leading us to the practice ring. For just that moment, I forgot about the darkness or even the fact that I could sense Turac earlier. It was just Rysear and myself.

He was magnificent. We were in a world made just for us two. I had no idea that anyone was even watching us. I didn’t even have to prompt him; he could sense what I expected of him. It was like we were meant to be. Like we were one. As we finished, there was only silence. I looked about wondering what was happening. Then all of a sudden everyone broke out in applause. What were they applauding? Everyone was standing around the ring, my dad and uncles, and all the stable hands and grooms. Ian was standing back from the group talking to a rather large man. I couldn’t really see him, and yet I knew he must be Mr. Scrannach. I felt a blush on my cheeks as I realized they were clapping for me. “Oh, Rysear, what have we done? I don’t deserve any of that.” “Oh, but, little witch, you do. No one has ever done a showing this spectacular. It was an honor for me.” “Please, Rysear, stop. You are the one that is spectacular.” Ian approached us inside the ring. “Miss, that is the most spectacular showing I have ever seen. You have very gentle hands. I know that if your uncle purchases Rysear, he will be well cared for. He couldn’t ask for a better horsewoman.” “Thank you, Ian. It wasn’t me though. It was this magnificent horse.” “No, miss, it is you. Mr. Scrannach would like to meet the horsewoman that did justice to his magnificent horse.” “I would be honored to meet the man that had the insight to put these horses in his stables.” Uncle Eachann was talking to the man as Ian led me forward. Since I was smiling at my family, I wasn’t prepared for the large man who stepped forward to introduce himself. I caught the tail end of their conversation as Uncle Eachann said I was his niece, Ms. McMillan. As he reached his hand out to shake mine, I began to look up toward his face. My skin began to tingle, and it was like I was touched by pure lightning. The warmth began to build around my heart as it began to sing. I hadn’t even made it to his face yet. This can’t be happening. My heart only felt that way for Turac. When our eyes finally connected, I gasped.

“Turac, is it really you? I thought I would never see you again. I heard you had been looking for me in Lossiemouth.” I just wanted to wrap my arms around him and never let go. To tell him he was the other half of my heart, my soul mate. To never be apart from him again. “Scota, my lovely. I have been searching for you for months now. You can’t possibly know how glad I am to see you.” Uncle Grant snickered. “Oh, young man, I believe we can. She has been searching for you too.” I was so embarrassed, I wanted to run and hide in the car. My dad stepped toward Turac and introduced himself. “Mr. Scrannach, I am Alastair McMillan, Scota’s father. It is nice to finally meet you. We are going to spend the next few days in Lossiemouth for Christmas. I’m sure you know the place as that’s where you met my daughter. Her family and I would be honored for you to us every day and evening until we leave the day after Christmas. If you aren’t too busy.” “I would be honored, sir. Nothing would please me more than getting to know Scota’s family. However, my mother is ailing, and I promised to spend tomorrow and tomorrow night with her. I will see you all bright and early on the twentyfourth though.” I was a little disappointed until I realized he said his mother was ailing. Was this part of the dreams I’d recently had? To hide my disappointment, I asked Uncle Eachann about Rysear. “Are you going to buy Rysear, Uncle? He would make a wonderful addition to your stables. What about his mate? We never even got her name.” Turac said, “Her name is Jalan, which means treasure.” “Yes, Scota, I believe I would like to buy them both. I doubt anyone will show him as well as you, but he is still magnificent, and I would love to have him.” “Will you ship them home right away? That would mean you and Aunt Greer would have to leave.”

“No, I think I will try to find a place here in Scotland to stable them for the time being. We still have to decide what we are going to do.” “We have plenty of room here, and we would be happy to stable them for you. Ian has grown quite attached to Rysear, so it wouldn’t be a problem.” “Turac, that would be perfect. We could come and visit them whenever we wanted that way. I’m sure Aunt Greer will want to come see them too.” Turac chuckled. I hope he didn’t think I was inviting myself to visit. “Yes, you could come as often as you like.” When Ian went to lead Rysear away, I stepped up and gave him a scratch behind his ears. “Goodbye, Rysear, I will see you soon. You may not belong to me, but you are going to the best home possible when you leave here.” “Goodbye for now, little witch. Stay safe.” After Uncle Eachann purchased Rysear and Jalan and the paperwork was done, we said our goodbyes and left for Lossiemouth. I never dreamed when this day started that I would find my soul mate and that my heart would finally be happy. Or best of all, there finally seemed to be a light in the darkness around us.

31

Turac

Golos and I had spent the last four months looking for clues to tie both sightings of the darkness together. I spent all that time looking for my soul mate too. I was disheartened that nothing had changed. I never thought my heart could hurt more. I was wrong. It’s close to Christmas, and I wanted to spend some of it with my mother at the palace. I sent Golos back to the palace and reassured him we would continue our investigation after the holidays. I decided to stay around the stables for most of the time. I will go visit my mother on the twenty-third and return here so Ian and the others can celebrate with their families. I’d been so busy I hadn’t been able to check my schedule. Ian just informed me we had an appointment this morning. A potential buyer from England. I told him he could handle it, and I would be in the office trying to get caught up with paperwork. He dropped by the office to inform me they had arrived, and he’s on the way to greet them. I didn’t really care, not today. Today was December 22, and it had been over seven months since I’d seen Scota. It had been a very long and discouraging seven months. Not only can I not find her, but my mother was fighting for her life too. On top of all that, I can’t find anything that connected the two incidents together. I knew it was here somewhere. I just didn’t see it at the moment. It felt like the weight of the world kept pushing me further down into the void I called my heart. What else was going to happen? While I sat here thinking about that instead of doing work, Ian stepped into the

office. “Sir, the buyer would like to ride one of the horses, put them through their paces. Would that be acceptable? He actually has a young lady with him to test the mount.” “It shouldn’t be a problem. Put her on a gentle horse though. Don’t take any chances, Ian.” “Of course, sir.” That wasn’t an unusual request, so I wondered why Ian came to ask. Maybe with the animal’s restlessness lately, he was just being cautious. Oh well, I needed to get to my paperwork. After about fifteen minutes, Ian returned, excited. “Sir, she has chosen Rysear. I didn’t think she could handle him because she is such a tiny little thing, but I was so wrong. I think you should come see this. It’s like he knows what she wants before she even asks, and she is so gentle with her commands. I have never seen anything like it.” “What do you mean you let her ride Rysear? What were you thinking, man? He’s a handful for most men on a good day.” “I offered the mare, but she was adamant. It doesn’t really matter though. They are magnificent together. Come look.” I hurried out to the practice ring hoping no one got hurt. This day just kept getting better. I definitely was not expecting what I encountered when I got out there. There was a woman mounted on Rysear. It was amazing because he was acting like a perfect gentleman. It looked like the two were just one together, their motions fluid. Ian was right. I had never seen anything like it in my two hundred years. Not only was I astounded, every person on my staff was watching them. They were beauty in motion. “I guess I shouldn’t have yelled at you, Ian. You were right. It’s like they were meant to be together. Whoever taught her to ride needs to be praised. I would like to meet her when she is done.”

When she finished her routine, there was complete silence and then applause in approval. Ian approached her to help her dismount and to relay the message I would like to meet her. There were five or six men who seemed to be with her. Anyway, she was conversing with some of them. One of the men stepped forward to introduce himself. He was the buyer from England, and the young lady was his niece. I reached my hand toward the young lady to shake hers and tell her what a magnificent pair they made. I felt my heart begin to piece itself back together. The electrifying warmth that hit me I had only felt once before. Like a light began to shine in the black void that was in my soul. What was happening? When our eyes met, I knew. I had finally found her. I heard her gasp as she asked if it was really me. She had heard I was looking for her. How could I not search for her? She was my soul mate. Before I could even think, I said, “Scota, my lovely, I have been searching for you for months now. You can’t possibly know how glad I am to see you.” What I really wanted to do was wrap her in my arms and fly away with her, never to return. I couldn’t ever be parted from her again. One of the men with her snickered, as if he knew something I didn’t. “Oh, young man, I believe we can. She has been searching for you too.” I noticed a flush to her face as he said it. Just then, another man stepped forward, raising his hand to shake mine. “Mr. Scrannach, I am Alastair McMillan, Scota’s father. It is nice to finally meet you. We are spending the next few days in Lossiemouth for Christmas. I’m sure you know the place. It’s where you met my daughter. Her family and I would be honored for you to us every day and evening until we leave, the day after Christmas, if you aren’t too busy.” Of course I wanted to spend time with her. Her family must include the men with her as they all smiled when Mr. McMillan said her family. “I would be honored, sir. Nothing would please me more than getting to know Scota’s family. However, my mother is ailing, and I promised to spend tomorrow

and tomorrow night with her. I will see you all bright and early on the twentyfourth though.” I could see the disappointment cross her face. I wanted to reassure her nothing but death would keep me away. She changed the subject to the purchase of Rysear and his mate. She wanted to know her name. “Her name is Jalan, which means treasure.” Scota’s uncle agreed to buy the pair on the spot. Then they began discussing shipping them to England or stabling them in Scotland for a while. Something about deciding what they were all going to do. I just knew I didn’t want to lose her again. “We have plenty of room here, and we would be happy to stable them for you. Ian has grown quite attached to Rysear, so it wouldn’t be a problem.” When Scota said that would be perfect, then she could come visit them, my heart soared. “Yes, you could come as often as you like.” I knew she would be leaving me as soon as the paperwork was done, but I couldn’t think of a way to stall them any longer. I wanted her electrifying warmth to envelop me forever. I knew I had to take it slow. What I knew and what my heart felt didn’t always coincide. For now it will just have to wait.

32

Turac

My trip to the castle that night went swiftly. I was so preoccupied with thoughts of Scota everything else was nondescript. After months of finding no evidence on the individuals who attacked my mother, I couldn’t wait to give her some good news. I found her. I found my soul mate. Now if I could just solve the problem of the darkness here and at my stables, all would be well. Even though the healers said there wasn’t a cure, I knew in my heart there had to be something that will work. So we’ll check all the journals in the library for answers. With Mother ailing, I knew Christmas would be a quiet affair. At least if I spend the day with her, I’ll hopefully lift her sagging spirits with my good news. When I walked into her solar, she was lounging by the fireplace. I didn’t want to wake her if she was resting, so I tiptoed up to the settee. “Oh, Turac, you startled me. My mind was wandering again. How are you, son?” I can see she was breathing a little heavily, so I moved to sit in a chair beside her. “Mother, you shouldn’t be talking. You should just rest quietly. I don’t want to stress you out. I will stay and visit if you let me do the talking for a while. I found her. I found my soul mate. Well, actually she found me. “She came to my stables with her family yesterday. They came to purchase some of my horses. I didn’t recognize her at first because she was riding one of the horses they wanted to purchase. She was amazing to watch. She was so gentle with him, and yet they performed as if they have always been together. I’ve never seen anything like it. When she finished, I asked Ian to meet her. That’s

when I got the feeling of completeness she brings to me. “We didn’t have long to talk as they were leaving to spend time with the rest of her family, and I was headed here. Her father asked me to spend time with them for the holidays. I told them after I visited you, I would gladly spend time getting to know them.” “Oh, Turac, I am so happy for you. I am glad you found some happiness in this time of sadness. You need to go back and spend time with her. Don’t worry about spending time with me. She is more important.” “No, Mother. She is important to me, but you are just as important. Right now Scota is not in any danger and you are, so I’ll spend time with you.” “Turac, she is your soul mate. She is very important to you. You should go back. Will we get to meet her soon? Are you going to bring her here?” “I can’t really say as we’ve just connected again after being apart for months. I need to get to know her and her family better. They seem to be very protective of her, and I don’t think they’ll let her come here for a while. Plus we need to discover what this darkness is and squash it. I’m adamant about this. I don’t want her to come here if my dreams are any indication of what happens to her here. I can’t let her be hurt, Mother. Any world wouldn’t be the same for me if she wasn’t in it.” “I understand how you feel, son. I feel the same about your father. I just wanted to meet the woman that has made you so happy.” “I know, Mother, and I’m sorry. You will get to spend time with her, I vow it. But right now I need to go find Golos and see if he has discovered anything new. You need to rest so Father doesn’t get frustrated with me for tiring you out. I will come see you in the morning after you’ve rested.” “All right, my son. Please be careful.” I left my mother resting and went in search of my father and Golos. I was pretty sure I would find them in the library. Sure enough, they were discussing the darkness around the castle. When I reached the door, I heard Golos talking to my father. “The darkness has

dissipated from the rooms the rebels were in.” I entered the door talking. “I don’t know if that has anything to do with it because no one new has been at my stables, and they’re still thick with the darkness. Well, I guess that’s not true. Someone new has been at the stables. Yesterday, I found my soul mate. Well, actually she found me. She showed up with some of her family to purchase a couple of horses. I guess she has been searching for me too.” “If the darkness is still around and she was there, are you sure she doesn’t have anything to do with it?” I think my father just wanted to blame Scota because she was human. “I am positive it isn’t her. She has such a light around her the darkness would have a hard time getting near her. I know you think because she is human she’s not the one for me, but no one could handle a horse with such gentleness and be evil. With the way my horses have been acting lately, she never would’ve gotten close to him without causing a commotion.” “Of course you’re right. Animals can always sense evil. So tell me, how was your visit with your mother? I had just slipped away so I could speak with Golos.” “She was excited to hear I found my soul mate and wanted to know when she could meet her. I informed her it wouldn’t be for a while because her family is very protective of her. They need to get to know me before they will trust her with me. I really don’t want to bring her here if she’s going to be in danger. Since my dreams haven’t changed, I’m assuming that means danger for her.” “Well, we don’t know, do we? Have you discovered anything at your stables that might help us here?” I knew my father was pushing us to find the answers for my mother’s sake. “No, I actually was going to ask Golos if he discovered anything new here. There has to be something we are overlooking. Something so obvious, we are just not seeing it.” “Father, is Lord Ciym still here? Did Maugh ever make it to her husband’s manor? I could swear I saw her at Lossiemouth while I was searching for Scota. Ian said a strange woman came to the stables to look at the horses. When she

was told some of the horses weren’t for sale, she got agitated. He said he heard her whispering something but couldn’t hear what it was. Immediately after she began whispering, the horses began to spook. I can’t believe it’s a coincidence anymore. If it is her, I will kill her myself.” “Lord Ciym is still here. Let’s summon him and ask. We definitely don’t want to jump to any conclusions.” While waiting for Ciym to arrive, I told my father about my new pair of Friesians and how the mare was due to foal soon. “My king, my prince, Golos, a servant informed me you summoned me. Can I ask what this is about?” Ciym asked as he nodded his head to each of us. I tried not to be rude as I asked him about Maugh. “Have you heard anything about your daughter? Has she made it to her husband’s estate?” “I’m sorry, my prince, I just received a message from Thriin. It stated Maugh never arrived, and he was heading a search for her. I don’t want to even think about what befell her on the way to his estate. Could you send some guards to help search for her?” He was really worried about his daughter. I felt bad for what I was going to tell him. Golos spoke right up and answered, “We already have guards out searching for her. We even questioned servants at your estate recently.” “I’m sorry, Lord Ciym. I think she was at my stables a week ago. I also believe she is involved with the rebels somehow. After she arrived at my stables, a darkness settled over them, and it hasn’t lessened since. Could she be angry because I got the horses she wanted? Would she go that far for revenge?” “No, my prince. I won’t believe she would do that.” “Well, I’m sorry, but you should believe it. She has already committed treason. What’s to stop her from doing this? I won’t be so lenient of her this time. It will be me that carries out her death if she is responsible for what happened to my mother.” I was so angry my father had to calm me down. “Now, son, we don’t know if she is involved. Let’s find her first and then ask her. If she is in any way responsible,

I will let you.” “I’m sorry, Lord Ciym. I know she is your only child. I am just frustrated with everything that’s happening. Let us send some guards to help your son-in-law and hope for the best.” “Thank you, Your Highness. I would be very grateful.” “We aren’t getting anywhere, and I’m only getting more frustrated. I am heading to my rooms. I want to spend time with my mother tomorrow before I head home. I plan on giving some of the staff some time off, so I have to leave fairly early. I have plans of my own over the holidays, so I will be busy.”

33

Turac

Lying down was the last thing I wanted to do. I was still upset about the conversation I just had with Ciym. I meant what I said though. Scota had better not be in danger because of her. I whispered to her as I lay down, “Buille mo chridhe (pulse of my heart). Sleep well, mo ghaol (my love). I will see you soon.” I finally went to sleep, and because I was thinking about Scota, I dreamed of her. I saw a puff of purple smoke, and a purple dragon appeared where Scota was. She was circling an orange dragon that was restrained. There was a large crowd surrounding them. Scota was speaking, but I can’t hear her. Father and I were off to the side watching, and I had my claidheamh (sword) in my hand. I heard dirk rium (dirk to me) from somewhere close by. Black smoke covered everything, and we can’t see, but in the blackness, I heard feet running on the cobblestone. I was drenched in sweat as I jolted awake. I looked out the window, hoping it will help calm my racing heart. Dawn was just over the horizon. I was definitely shaken by the changes in the dream. Why would I be holding my sword, and who needed a dirk? Did this mean Scota was in more danger, and how was she a purple dragon? These were all questions I needed answers for. Since there was no way I can return to sleep, I’ll get up and check on my mother, after I talked to my father and Golos. It might be early, but I guarantee they were already in the library. Reaching the library door, I overheard Father and Golos. “We need to gather as much information about these rebels as we can. We need to know exactly what this darkness is. Maybe, Golos, you should see if you can discover where the message came from that day. I know it’s been five months since I received it, but maybe someone will something. “I know Alaerth is still doing good, but I can see a slow decline in her health

today. I don’t want to worry anyone, but they did say one year. That leaves eight months to find all our answers. Since Turac has found his soul mate, I don’t expect him to toil over this every minute of every day. I know he worries about his mother, but he also worries about her. This shouldn’t have to be him choosing one or the other.” I walked in after that because they needed to know that I was ready to take this on. “I am not going to have to make a choice because we are going to unearth everything. We need to beat this. It can’t be any other way.” “I know you will, son. I just never thought something like this would happen in our kingdom. I honestly thought everyone was content with the way things are here.” “What you have to realize, my king, is that this has been building for centuries. We might not be able to stop it right away. It could take years.” Golos sighed. “That is definitely not something I want to believe. We’ll just have to work harder to stop it. Right now, though, I have something else I need to discuss before I go see Mother. “I had another dream—not sure if it’s a dream or a vision—last night. Some are the same, and some of it is totally different. I see a puff of purple smoke, and a purple dragon appears where Scota stood. She is circling an orange dragon that’s been restrained. There is still a large crowd around her. She keeps saying something, but I can’t hear it. Father and I are off to the side watching, and I have my claidheamh (sword) in my hand. Then I hear the words dirk rium (dirk to me) from somewhere close by. Black smoke covers everything, and we can’t see. In the darkness, I hear feet running on the cobblestone. It definitely happens here in the courtyard. The crowd and I are the same, but everything else is different. I can’t even fathom what the changes mean.” Golos asked me again, “Are you sure she isn’t involved some way? I know that isn’t what you want to believe.” “I don’t believe it. If she was involved, it’s not because she is evil. Do you really think my soul mate would want me dead?” I was getting tired of defending her to them. “No, son, but I think she is involved somehow. Maybe she doesn’t know she is.”

“Yes, maybe, I can’t think about this anymore. I am going to have breakfast with Mother and tell her about the changes in my dreams. Maybe she will have a different view.” I said this as I walked out the door. I was so exasperated. “Good morning, Mother. I take it you are feeling decent since you are in your solar instead of your bedroom.” “Good morning, son. I am tired of resting, and since I do feel decent, I thought I would sit out here in the solar for a while. What has brought you to me so early this morning?” “I wanted to have breakfast with you, and I want your opinion on something. If you feel up to it, that is.” “What do you want my opinion on?” “I dreamed of Scota last night. Well, I dream about her quite often actually. This dream was the same but yet different. It’s the changes I want to discuss.” “Let me send for some breakfast, and you can begin your story.” As she sent her maid to get us some breakfast, I helped her get more comfortable. I didn’t want to discuss this with anyone within hearing distance. It just wasn’t something I wanted servants gossiping about, just in case any of them were involved with the rebels. We conversed quietly about Christmas until our food arrived. I felt bad I won’t be celebrating Christmas with her, but really there won’t be any celebrating going on. It will just be another quiet day for her. Now that we were done eating and the servants had cleared away the dishes and left, I began. “We were in the courtyard when there was a puff of purple smoke, and a purple dragon appeared where Scota stood. She is circling, well, walking around an orange dragon that has been restrained. There’s a large crowd surrounding them. She is speaking, but I can’t hear what it is. Father and I are off to the side watching. I have my claidheamh (sword) in my hands, and I hear dirk rium (dirk to me) from somewhere close by. Black smoke covers everything, and we can’t see, but in the darkness, I hear feet running on the cobblestone. The courtyard, the crowd, and my position are all the same. Obviously Scota being here is the same too. Everything else is different. The smoke, my claidheamh (sword), the call for a dirk from somewhere. Those are all different, but what do

the changes mean? Could I have put her in more danger since we reconnected? This really worries me. My heart couldn’t handle anything happening to her.” My mother pondered for a moment and then began to give me her opinion. “I don’t think it necessarily means she is in more danger. It means she is a strong woman. That she could deal with whatever she has to. As for the smoke and her changing into a dragon, that could be symbolic of her connection to you. You holding your claidheamh could mean you are ready for anything. This is just speculation, you know. Throughout your whole dream, you don’t mention me. Where am I?” “I don’t know. At first, you were there when I brought her to the castle, when she was unconscious, but then it switched to a servant helping with her. Maybe you are still sick. Don’t fret about it though. I don’t want you tiring yourself out over this. We need to talk about something less stressful.” “How can I not be stressed? We both know what’s going to happen to me if we don’t figure this out. I don’t want you and your father mourning over me, instead of taking care of our kingdom. You need to get everything under control. If we don’t, the darkness will only grow. We can’t let those rebels gain anything on us. They have to be contained and soon.” “Mother, I vow I will do everything in my power to find a cure for you and stomp this darkness in the ground. Now tell me, what do you have planned for the Festival of Imbolc? I know you have been taking it easy these last few months, but I do know you, which means you have been organizing things from here, haven’t you?” I had to chuckle because I knew I was right. “You’re right, I have. It won’t be as large as usual, but I don’t think anyone will be disappointed. Maybe then you can bring Scota here.” “All right, but no promises, I guess I should leave you to retire. I’ve taken up enough of your time for now. I’m going to look for Golos. We haven’t had a chance to catch up since he left my house. I’m also going to ask him to come back and help me after the New Year. I love you, Mother, so try to stay calm; and I will see you soon.” Walking out the door, I hoped I was right and I would see her again soon. I found Golos in the courtyard organizing more guards to go help Thriin look for

Maugh. I hope we hear something about her soon. I would like something to go our way for once. “Golos, were you planning to come back to my place after Christmas? I could really use the help.” “Yes, I already discussed it with your father, and he agrees with you. We think since it started at your place, there might be a good chance we’ll find something that can help us defeat them. Or at least get ahead of them for once. I would really like some good news instead of just doom and gloom.” “I hear you. I will be spending the next couple of days with Scota and her family. So you should come after the twenty-sixth. They are leaving Lossiemouth then. I never did find out where they have been staying. I guess I’ll find out in the next couple of days.” “I hope you enjoy your time with your soul mate. I have to get back to work though, so I will see you in a few days. Goodbye, my friend.” “Goodbye, old friend. I’ll see you soon. Now I need to go say goodbye to my parents.” I found them together in my mother’s solar. “I just came to say goodbye before I head back to Nairn. If you need me for anything, just send a message, and I will come right away.” “We won’t need you for a while. Just go and enjoy your soul mate for the holiday. We will see you soon, son.” I gave my mother a hug and nod to my father before walking out the door.

34

Scota

It’s Christmas Eve, and Turac was coming to have dinner with us. I was obviously excited but also wary. I knew my family will give him the third degree about everything. I didn’t want him to bolt before we even got started. Dinner will be a quiet affair, just family and Turac. We didn’t really celebrate like other families because I was the only child among twelve adults. I’m not saying I was not spoiled; it was just a different kind of spoiled. Most people wouldn’t understand, but to me it was normal.

*****

Turac arrived a while ago. My uncles had kept him all to themselves since the introductions were made. They had bombarded him with questions. I’m sure some of the questions were embarrassing but were probably normal. Family, horses, age, where he’s from, and of course his intentions toward me. I would have liked to be a fly on the wall for that one. If we ever get some alone time, I’ll ask him. “All right,” my mom interrupted them. “You’ve grilled him enough. It’s time to eat. Besides, you guys had already met him. It’s our turn now.” She winked at me with a small laugh. I’m not so sure it was meant to be funny, but we’re about to find out. “So, Turac, what do you do to occupy your time? Are you close with your mother and family? Do you have any siblings?”

“Well, Greer, is it? I own a stable, which you know since you are the proud owner of two of my horses. I shipped in a new breed and am crossbreeding to make them less bulky and more refined for showing. “Let’s see, yes, I am very close with my mother. She is ailing right now, so I am even closer to her. They live quite far away, but I see her every week. The same with my father. “No, there are no other children, just me. My father told me it was a hard pregnancy and birth. He refused to let her have more.” They were all silent for a moment after that because they all knew how hard it was to conceive. Aunt Ailith asked him if he would keep me from my family, if we got married. I started to protest, but Turac stopped me. “I would never stop her from seeing her family. If you are to her what my family is to me, it would just be wrong.” Aunt Davina asked the next question. “Okay, next question. Would your parents approve your choice of a mate? Sorry, I mean spouse.” “Yes, I already mentioned her to them. They were happy because I am happy.” Aunt Margaret was next. “Since they know about her, would they be happy with grandchildren? Do you even want children?” “Come on, you guys. I thought you said you were done grilling him. I know they are all questions you want to ask, but could you not ask them tonight? Let us have a chance before you chase him away in horror.” I was so embarrassed. “Hah, their questions aren’t chasing me off, and definitely not in horror. What kind of man would I be if I can’t take a little grilling from your family? A family that obviously loves you very much.” “Good answer, Turac. Okay, a general question. Are your parents in a place somewhere safe from the war? It may have ended, but there are still skirmishes I hear.” “Aunt Hilda, really, you said general questions.”

“It’s all right. The war never happened where they are. Well, we had a few skirmishes, but my father employs some guards, along with some household help. That way my mother has protection and is never left alone, even if he has to leave.” Wow. I guess I never realized his family came from money. It really didn’t matter to me, but it was something good to know. After the “forty” questions, the conversation turned to holiday traditions. Turac said they didn’t really celebrate the New Year because they celebrate the Festival of Imbolc on the first of February. He said his family celebrates the pagan holidays more than the newer ones. I asked him what they were. He began telling us all about them. “The first one is the Festival of Imbolc on February 1. It signifies the beginning of spring. The Festival of Purification. Then there is Beltaine, the May Day Festival. It occurs on May 1. Summer solstice, which is the longest day of the year. That’s around the fifth of May. Lughnasadh marks the beginning of harvest season and falls around the first of August. Samhain which is your Halloween but for us marks the end of the harvest season, from sundown October 31 to sundown November 1. It signifies the beginning of the darker half of the year. Last is the winter solstice, which falls around December 20. It’s the shortest day of the year but the longest night. Of course we celebrate some of the modern ones too.” My dad made a comment. “It sounds like they are mostly celebrated by the positioning of the sun.” “Yes, that is true. It’s why they all began. It was basically a celebration of different stages of life.” After that, dinner was over, and it’s getting late. I knew Turac will have to leave soon. I wanted to spend a few minutes alone with him, but I didn’t want to be obvious about it. I think Turac had the same idea because he looked around at my family. “If you don’t mind, I would like a few minutes alone with Scota. We won’t be out of sight, but I would like to talk privately.” I was surprised that my parents both agreed, and we walked away together. “Were you surprised by all the questions my family asked? I’m sorry about that.

I knew they would ask. I just didn’t realize they would be so personal.” “They love you very much. That’s why they asked them. I think they know we are more than a crush or infatuation to each other. You know it too. If I had a word to describe us, it would be soul mates. I know this is soon, but I wanted you to know how I feel. When we are apart, it feels like my heart was shattered into a million pieces, and you hold most of them. I hope I’m not scaring you away.” I knew my eyes had tears forming in the corners from the love he was showing me. “Since the day I first saw you, I have known you were my soul mate. Did you know the first time I saw you I was sixteen? We met eyes across a dance floor when I was dancing with my father. I dreamed of you for a year before I saw you again. On my seventeenth birthday, I actually met you. That was the night you had to leave because of an urgent message. Now here we are.” “Don’t cry, mo chridhe (my heart). I felt you that first time too. I couldn’t understand where the feeling was coming from. The night we actually met, I watched you dance with dozens of other men. I knew I had to dance with you myself. All I could think was you were the belle of the ball, and you were going to be mine. When I received my father’s message, I was not happy. The message said it was urgent or I never would’ve left that night.” “What does mo chridhe mean?” “It means ‘my heart.’ Another one you will hear often is tha gaol agam ort. It means ‘I love you.’” I couldn’t help it. The tears began to fall. I tried to hold them back, but I couldn’t. I was so overwhelmed by what he said to me. As he wrapped his arms around me, I heard him say, “Please don’t cry. Your family is giving me dirty looks.” I gave a little laugh as he wiped the tears away with his thumbs. He bent down and kissed me on the top of my head after saying, “I need to go, but I will see you tomorrow morning. Goodbye, mo chridhe (my heart).” I watched him walk away knowing he was the keeper of my heart. He held it gently in his hands.

“Why were you crying, Scota? Did he say something wrong to you?” “No, Mom, that’s not it at all. He told me he loves me. He also said I hold the pieces of his heart. It was amazing. He said everything right, and he feels the same way I do.” “I’m very glad, darling, but I think you should go slow. You are too young to be having these kinds of feelings.” “I’m almost eighteen, Mom. You know how it feels. You and Dad felt it when you met. Anyway, I’m tired. I’m going to go to bed. He’s coming in the morning, so I need my rest. Don’t worry about it, Mom. We aren’t going to run out tomorrow and get married. Good night, everyone.” I didn’t give her a chance to react to my statement. I just snickered and walked away. Nessie visited me that night. She said everything was going as planned, but I needed to find the rest of the scrolls. I needed to discover the secret my ancestor hid from us. I also needed to find what was in the Book of Shadows. The last thing she said was not to let my mother keep Turac and me apart.

35

Scota

I knew I needed to continue the search for the scrolls, but it’s Christmas Day, and I can’t think of anything but spending time with Turac. It had been months since I’d seen him, and the heart wants what the heart wants. He should be here anytime now. Before he got here, my parents made an announcement. They’d bought the house next door to Heathcote for the family to share. What that means for me is no more sleeping in the library. (Not that I wouldn’t do anything for my family.) No hurrying to make Christmas dinner, only staff running around to make everything perfect. After all, we were at Moray, and it was Christmas Day, which left me all that time to try to contain my excitement. It felt like the first time I actually saw him. The electricity that ran through my body can hardly be contained. I could probably power the whole club; my excitement knew no bounds. My mom and aunts said I could light the Christmas tree without plugging it in. (Haha, I knew they were just teasing me.) “You are radiating light like a bright star, Scota. Calm down. He will be here soon. You don’t want him to think you are too eager. Let him work for what he wants. It will make the relationship more interesting or fun.” “Mom, you did not just say that to me.” “Of course I did, darling. When you have been with someone for a while, you might let certain things slide. Considering you are just starting your relationship, you need to keep him interested. Obviously, he is older than you, so he may have more experience with the opposite sex.” “This isn’t a competition, Mom. I know he loves me for me. The rest doesn’t matter to me.”

“Well, it should. You don’t want him thinking you are too naive.” “I’m not naive. I just know the heart wants what the heart wants, and he’s it for me.” “I know, sweetheart, I’m just not ready for my little girl to be all grown up. I just don’t want you to be disappointed in any way.” “I love you too, Mom. If Nessie says I can handle my destiny, then I can handle it, even if it means I may go through some rough patches first. I know he will me in everything we do.” Just as she was about to comment, I felt that jolt of pure lightning. He was finally here, walking toward me with a smile on his face. I was such a goner. “Nollaig shona (Happy Christmas), everyone. Mo chridhe (my heart), you look beautiful.” Then he took my hands in his and reached down to place a kiss on my cheek. (Of course my whole family was watching.) I can’t help but glance at my mom with a “told you” look. We were seated at a table festively set for the holidays. As the waiters placed our plates in front of us, my dad stood. “I would like to propose a toast to each and every one of us. May your life bring you everything you want and nothing more than you can handle. May love of family and good friends always surround you. Happy Christmas.” “Hear, hear!” was followed by everyone at the table. As my dad sat down, Turac rose. Taking my hand in his, he raised his glass. Looking right at me, he said, “I would also like to make a toast to each and every one of us.” “Chan eil neart ann as aonais aonach, which translated means ‘There is no strength without unity.’ Is tu mo chridhe, you are my heart. With your family’s permission, I want you to know that I plan to spend the rest of my life proving that to you, if you’ll have me. I know we aren’t very well acquainted, but I am willing to do whatever it takes if you are.” There was complete silence as everyone waited for my answer. With tears

running down my cheeks, I gave him my answer. “You are the keeper of my heart. You hold it in your hands gently and love without question. You are my soul mate. Without you, there is nothing. With everything that I am, I will have you.” There were tears in all the women’s eyes as the men all stood. I thought they were going to protest because we didn’t know that much about each other. Instead, everyone raised their glasses and said, “It’s about time. Congratulations, Turac and Scota.” Turac released his pent-up breath and reached to shake hands with my parents and the rest of my family. My mom and aunts all surrounded me to give me a hug. She whispered in my ear, “How could I say no to a proposal as lovely and heartfelt as that?” I giggled and whispered back, “How indeed?” After we all calmed down and finished dinner, Turac asked if we could take a walk outside. “I know it’s cold out, but I would like to hold you in my arms, without your family watching, ready with a reprimand for it.” “I would like that too. They aren’t that bad, are they? Let me tell them we are going for a walk. “Mom, Dad, we are going outside to walk around for a while. I won’t leave the grounds, and if you look out the window, you will be able to see us.” “That’s fine. I guess since he basically proposed to you, we will have to be more lenient,” my mom said with a wink at me. Laughing, we dressed to go outside. It’s cloudy, but there was no rain or snow yet. “I have a present for you, but I can’t give it to you today. I will come get you tomorrow and take you to the stable with me. You can visit Rysear and Jalan; and maybe, weather permitting, we could go for a ride.” “I would love that.” “I know I put you on the spot back there with your family. I am truly sorry for

that. I just wanted you and your family to know that you aren’t just a pretty face. That you mean so much more to me. I meant every word that I said. I hope you know that now.” “I never doubted you. I also want you to know how much you mean to me. When you walked away that night, it felt like my heart broke into a million pieces, and you walked away with most of them in your hands. It was like my heart became a big black hole, and only you could fill it.” As he took me in his arms, he replied, “I felt the same way. I didn’t want to go to my father that night. I wanted to stay and hold you in my arms and claim you as mine. I didn’t want to leave you. The whole time I was away from you, I thought about you and getting back to you. It was very hard being away from you and then not knowing where you were. I dreamed about you often.” “I dreamed about you too. Someday we will discuss what I dreamed.” Stepping away from him and changing the subject, I asked him, “You said you were going to see your mother the other day. How is she?” “I did go see my parents. I told them I found you after all these months of looking. My mother was so excited. She wants to meet you soon. But because she is ailing, I told her she had to wait for a while. Hopefully she will get better soon, and we can go visit them. I know she is planning an Imbolc party, and it is my intention to take you then. It marks the beginning of spring and the Festival of Purification.” I was thinking about the darkness and everything Nessie told me so far, so I replied, “That would be perfect. It gives us time to get to know each other, and a purification of the land is what we might need.” Maybe after all this, my destiny would unfold differently than Nessie predicted.

36

Turac

I pondered what she meant by a purification of the land. That it was needed even though I thought the same thing. I knew I would have to tell her everything soon. I just wanted a little time to enjoy the love we have for each other. “You know I have to leave soon. I definitely don’t want to go, but I promised some of my staff they could have time off for the holiday.” “I understand. Families are important. What time are you coming for me tomorrow?” “I thought we could have lunch at the house, and then weather permitting, we could ride after that.” “I’m sure I’ll be too excited to eat, but that sounds wonderful.” “Mo chridhe (my heart), could I kiss you before we go inside?” “Yes, please, yes.” Wrapping his arms around me again, he looked me in the eye and whispered, “Tha thu breagha, mo fhior ghaol.” Then he took my breath away as his lips met mine. When I came up for breath, I said, “That was beautiful. What does it mean?” “It means you are beautiful, my true love.” My eyes glistened with tears, and since I didn’t want to cry, I held them back and smiled. Then I told him, “I love you too. Let’s go inside before I cry and my family wants to know what is wrong.”

“Indeed, I don’t want them to think I’ve made you unhappy in any way.” We reentered the clubhouse to find all my family sitting around the fireplace enjoying an after-dinner drink. My mother asked curiously, “Did you enjoy your walk?” Looking at each other, we both answered at the same time, “Yes, we did.” “I have to leave soon. I want to give my staff some of the holiday off. I would like to take Scota to my place for lunch tomorrow. Weather permitting, we would like to ride. I know we are just getting to know each other, but there will be a lot of people around us.” “We’re fine with that. We were going to leave tomorrow, but since you just found each other, we’ve decided to stay until the thirtieth. We’ve decided we want you to us for New Year’s Eve and Day at our house in Inverness.” “That’s where you’ve been all this time? So close but so far away. I would love to you.” Holding his hand and looking at each other, he said, “I will see you tomorrow, mo chridhe (my heart). This time I will leave your heart intact.” He kissed me on the cheek, told everyone else goodbye, and walked toward the door. I knew I looked distraught, but then I ed our talk, and a warm smile covered my face. “My dear, what is that smile about? Is it something I should know about? What could he have possibly said to make you smile like that?” My mother wanted to know. “He told me how it felt for him to walk away from me the night we met. He wanted to claim me as his that very night, and he thought about me the whole time we were apart. Also, he dreamed of me too. It was like everything I felt he felt too.” “I guess he wasn’t a young girl’s infatuation after all. I’m glad he feels the same way about you. Now, how are you going to tell him about everything that’s been going on? Do you think he will believe you about the darkness?”

“I told you it was more than a crush. Anyway, I don’t know how I will tell him, but it will have to be soon. I don’t want anything to come between us. He is too important to me.” “Yes, Scota, I can see that now.” “Are you excited about tomorrow?” Uncle Grant asked. “Could you check on Rysear and Jalan for me? I’m sure they are being well cared for, but I would feel better knowing for sure.” “Of course I can, Uncle Eachann. I’m sure I could even ride them if you want me to.” “That is strictly your choice. Maybe you should wait and see what Turac wants to do. Just checking on them is enough for now.” “All right, if it’s okay with everyone, I think I am going to head to my room. I’m exhausted. It’s been a very emotional day for me.” Everyone replied, “Good night, love. See you in the morning,” as I headed off. When I was getting ready for bed, I ed I forgot to tell everyone that I could speak with the horses. Oh well, I can tell them tomorrow. When I lay my head down, I thought about Nessie. She had been silent for a while now. I hoped nothing had happened to her. I will just have to go see her after we returned to Inverness. It can’t be too soon.

37

Turac

I kept thinking about the statement Scota made. She said the land needed a purification. She can’t feel the darkness, can she? I hope not. I don’t want her to be in any danger because of me. I can’t let anything happen to her. I don’t want to live in a world without her in it. I met Ian at the barn. “I’ll help you with chores so you can go be with your family. I have a very special guest coming tomorrow, and I want everything to be perfect.” “Should I postpone my visit, mo phrionnsa (my prince)?” “No, Ian, you go be with your family. I can handle this. It is more personal than business.” “All right. The horses seemed to have calmed down a little since Ms. McMillan visited. Do you think she knows anything about it?” “No, Ian, but I will watch closely when she comes to visit tomorrow.” We got busy and finished the chores in no time. “Since we are done, I need to go inform Kerra there will be a guest for lunch tomorrow. Enjoy your visit, Ian, and Nollaig shona (happy Christmas).” “Nollaig shona, mo phrionnsa (Happy Christmas, my prince).” I ordered lunch for tomorrow from Kerra and then headed to bed. It had been an emotional and exhausting day. I just wanted to sleep so I could see Scota when I woke up. As I lay down, I thought about the dreams I’d had lately. I saw us in the courtyard watching a pair of dragons. They weren’t fighting like before. The purple dragon kept speaking to the orange one, but I can’t hear it. I heard the

words dirk rium (dirk to me) from somewhere close by. Black smoke covered everything, and we can’t see. The smoke dissipated, and I saw Scota talking to a female. I rushed to stand in front of them with my claidheamh (sword) in my hand. Someone was yelling, but I didn’t understand the words. Feet were running on the cobblestones, and I noticed my mother rushing toward us. How was she even out of bed? She was very weak when I brought an injured Scota here. I awoke drenched in sweat. This wasn’t a very good start of the day. What could it mean? Did I put Scota in more danger than before? How was my mother healed? I guess that’s a good thing, but nothing made any sense. I needed to get outside and get the chores done so I can go get Scota. I can’t be late, and I can’t dwell on any of it. I will just have to push everything to the back of my mind for a few days. After the New Year, Golos will be here, and we can work on solving everything together. I tried real hard to dismiss my dream, but as I was driving to Lossiemouth, I can’t help but think about it. It’s going to be hard, but I had to let it go for now. Scota can’t know about this yet. I didn’t want to scare her off before we got started. I reached the clubhouse by eleven. Plenty of time to return for lunch by noon. She and her family were sitting around the fireplace discussing the New Year. She saw me and rose from her chair to head my way. She looked happy, and I didn’t want anything to interfere with that happiness. When we reached each other, she smiled warmly and gave me a hug before pulling me down to kiss my cheek. I had to chuckle because she was so petite, and I was very tall. Her family even snickered about the height difference, and they watched us. “That is something we will have to work on, because you are so tall. I can’t just bend forward and kiss you like you can me.” “No, sweetheart, you can’t, but we will work on it. That way you can kiss me whenever you want. Are you ready to go? It takes about twenty-five minutes, and I ordered lunch for noon exactly.” “I’ll just run and get my coat. You can say hello to my family while I’m gone.”

Nodding his head at me, he walked toward my family, telling them, “Good morning. I trust you are well.” “We are fine, Turac. Do you know how long you will be today? We were planning dinner with Scota and hoped you could us,” my father asked him. “I’m sorry I can’t you tonight. My staff won’t be back until late tonight, so I have to be there. I will make sure and have Scota back in time so she can you though. It gets too cold to ride in the evening anyway.” “I’m sorry you can’t us, but I understand about giving your staff time with their families. I see family is just as important to you as it is to us. That’s a very good thing.” “Family means everything to me, and I would never keep Scota from her family. I hope you realize that?” “We do, and we are ecstatic that you feel that way.” Just then, Scota returned with her coat. We said our goodbyes and walked to the door. “What were you and my dad talking about? It looked intense.” “We were just talking about how family is important and that I would never keep you from yours.” “I know you wouldn’t, and I would never want to keep you from yours either. Do you think your family will like me?” “My family will love you, just like I do, and so will everyone else,” Turac replied. “What did you mean so will everyone else?” “I meant all my family and friends.” “Is your family so very large then?” “I’m afraid so. My family is immense. You will probably meet them all if you come for the Imbolc Festival.”

“Well, that gives me a month or so to accept the idea of a very large family.” “Haah, you have no idea what you’re getting into, do you? Have I scared you off yet?” “Absolutely not, you mean more to me than meeting a large family. I hope you know that?” “I really do. I was just preparing you for some of my strangeness. In the next month or so, you will learn quite a bit about me. Hopefully I don’t scare you away.” “Not going to happen. You have to learn about my strangeness too. Not trying to change the subject or anything, but how close are we?” “Just turning on the gravel road now. A couple more minutes and you’ll see the buildings. Don’t you this from the other day?” “Actually no, I wasn’t driving or riding in the front. I spent my time questioning Uncle Eachann about the horses he was interested in.” “Are you happy with the choices he made? You seemed to be one with Rysear while you were riding him.” “I’m very happy with his choices. Rysear acted the perfect gentleman the whole time I was on his back. I will just be sad when he takes them home to England, and I won’t get to see them anymore.” “Well, we might have to do something so you aren’t so sad. Do you think he will take them home soon?” “No, they plan on staying in Scotland for a while yet. He has a good man running his stables. He even talked about partnering with him at one time. He may have to if they stay away much longer.” “Why have you been away for so long?” “Me, it’s me. They all love me like a daughter. So because I feel the need to stay in Scotland, they feel they need to all be with me. They think I need protection. I need to make my own mistakes, but it’s very hard for all of them. They have

been there since the day I was born.” “I would say you are one very lucky lady. Anyone that loves you that much is a good person in my books. Here we are. What do you think?” “Oh my gosh, Turac. It is absolutely beautiful. You could be living in a fairy tale.” “I’m not sure about a fairy tale. We have worked very hard on making it successful. This is a new venture for me away from my family. I needed it to be prosperous. To prove to my father I was good at something other than his business.” “How could he not be proud of this? It’s magnificent.” “Well, he actually hasn’t seen it yet. I just recently got established. In January it will be a year. We have worked hard to establish the reputation we have.” “I know when he sees all of this he will be amazed. How could he not? It’s perfect.” “I guess I’ll have to wait and see what his reaction is. Now, let’s go have some lunch. I’m sure it’s ready by now.” When we went inside, Scota looked around in awe. I hoped she wasn’t overwhelmed by all of it. After all, it was the house we will spend our most time at, after we marry. The housekeeper appeared to lead us to the dining room. I wanted Scota to be impressed, so we were dining in the formal dining room and not the breakfast nook. Next time she comes, we can eat there. That’s where I spent most of my time anyway. “Oh, it’s beautiful. You shouldn’t have gone to all this trouble, Turac.” “I didn’t actually go to any of the trouble. It was all my housekeeper, Kerra.” “Scota, this is Kerra. Kerra, this is Scota.” “Good afternoon, my lady,” Kerra stated while giving a slight bow of her head in

respect. “Oh please, don’t be so formal. I want us to be good friends. Please call me Scota.” After looking at me for approval, she said, “I would like that, miss. Now please, be seated so we can serve you your lunch.” I can see Scota wanted to protest the miss, but I shook my head to let her know not to protest. We were served, and Kerra and the servants had left the room. I began an explanation. “Please don’t protest the miss. It took everything she had to make that small adjustment. Her family has served mine for many years, and she was taught to be formal in everything. She must really like you if she only called you miss. Give her some time. She’ll come around. Soon you’ll be chatting like best friends.” “I hope so. I don’t deserve to be called my lady by anyone. I am no better than they are.” “That’s why you are so good for me. You make me humble in a good way. You have such a solas fior-ghlan (pure light) inside you. I hope that never changes. It’s what drew me to you in the beginning.” “Don’t say that. You’re making me blush. I’m no better than anyone else.” “You’re wrong, mo ghaol (my love). You will see I am right over time.” “All right, since you’ve embarrassed me enough, can we go see the horses now?” “Yes, mo ghaol (my love). Let’s thank Kerra for a wonderful lunch and go out to the stables.” “Thank you, Kerra. It was a fabulous lunch. If you keep that up, you will spoil me rotten for anyone else’s cooking.” “Go on with you, miss. It was my pleasure. Have a good afternoon, you two.”

“Turac, she is wonderful. Don’t ever do anything to make her leave, please.” “I’ll try not to, mo ghaol (my love). Now let’s get to the present I promised you. Shall we?” “No, Turac. I don’t expect a present from you. I never got you anything. It wouldn’t be right for you to give me one.” “Yes, mo chridhe, you will accept this present and many more to come as long as we are together. It is only one way for me to show you my love. Get used to it, because nothing is changing it.” “Fine. You are stubborn, aren’t you? I will accept this one because you are so adamant about it. We will discuss it if there are others.” “I’ll agree for now too. Let’s go inside.” While we were talking, he led me over to the stall with the chestnut Friesians. “This is Blaze and Zundae. She is with foal and will give birth in a couple of months. My gift to you is Zundae’s foal. No matter what gender, it will be yours to raise as you see fit.” “Turac, do you mean it? It will really be mine?” “Yes, I want this gift to mean something to you. Now pick any horse you want, and we can go for a ride.” I touched Blaze’s face so I could speak to him telepathically. It was a good way for Turac not to know also. “I would be honored to carry you on a ride, little witch. I promise to be the perfect gentleman.” “Turac, I want to ride Blaze. He has promised to be the perfect gentleman for me.” “He has, has he? I’m not so sure that is a good idea. He is fairly new here. Are you sure you don’t want someone else? How about Rysear? You already know how he will act.” “No, I have it on good authority he will behave. I want to try him. This will also show me what kind of temperament the foal might have. Please?”

“All right. All right, you win. We’ll tack him up for you to ride.” “Thank you.” We were ready to ride, and I was excited. I decided we should ride in the pastures, to enjoy the freedom of an open space. The farther we got from the barns, the clearer the air felt to me. It’s like the darkness was condensed just around the buildings at the stables. I just can’t understand where it’s coming from. “Turac, I want you to know it’s been a wonderful day for me. I couldn’t have enjoyed the day more. I hope we can do it again soon.” “We will. Tomorrow I want to spend the day with you and your family in town. I thought we could enjoy the day exploring. It’s a small town but has a lot of character.” “I’m sure my family would love that. Even if they don’t, I will.” As we drew closer to the barns, again I felt the darkness denser. I needed to find a way to defeat it. Even with Scota’s pure light, I think it would overtake her. “Goodbye, Blaze and Zundae. I will see you in a couple of days. Be safe.” I laughed as Scota threw her goodbye to the horses. It’s almost like she believed they understood her every word. “Let’s go. You’ll see them again in a couple of days. I promised your parents I would have you back for dinner. I don’t want to break a promise.” “No, that wouldn’t be good. I wish you were ing us too. I know you need to be here when your staff returns, but I’m going to miss you.” “I’ll miss you too, but we’ll see each other tomorrow.” As I walked her to her family, I can’t help but think about the dream I had last night. I don’t want to put her in danger, but I don’t think I could go on without her. I’ll just have to continue to fight because I won’t give her up. “Good evening, all. I’ve returned her as I said I would, but now I must leave. I

would like to take everyone exploring tomorrow after lunch, if you want.” “That would be nice. us for lunch, and then we can go,” my dad stated. “It’s a date. See you then,” he said as we walked toward the door. “I want you to do something for me. I want you to dream of me, and I will dream of you. Then we aren’t really apart. I love you.” “I can do that, and I love you too, mo ghaol (my love).” I was glad she didn’t know about any of my dreams. They would scare her to death, and I had to find a way to change them.

38

Scota

We had a wonderful dinner that night (even if Turac wasn’t with me). We discussed what we were going to do tomorrow. “I know we’ve been coming here for years, but do you know anything about the tourist sites around here? Is there anything we haven’t visited yet?” “We’ve never really gone exploring. The men always play golf, and us women held our coven meetings. Of course we spent a lot of time relaxing. Well, and shopping of course. We could spend days at Harbour Treasures. I’m not even sure what surrounds us here.” I wasn’t really listening to my mom anymore because my mind had wandered back to my day with Turac. Thinking about the feeling of darkness I felt when we arrived at the stable was troubling. It was very dense, as if it was just waiting for something specific to happen. The farther from the stable we got, the more the darkness lifted. I don’t understand it. I tried to dream of Nessie last night, to get some kind of opinion on why the darkness was on his property. It was like some of my dreams were a fog that couldn’t be lifted so I could see clearly. This worried me a great deal. What was keeping us from communicating with each other? I hate to think it, but I needed to get back to Inverness and continue my search. I needed to find that secret Nessie kept talking about. I had to change our destinies. We had finally found each other, and I can’t lose him now. While I was contemplating what to do next, Turac arrived. It’s too good to see him to think about now. I will just have to wait until we return to Inverness. Wasting no time to get to me, he took my hands saying, “Good morning, mo

ghaol (my love). I’ve thought about nothing but you since leaving you last night.” I couldn’t help but giggle. He was so intense, but I felt the same way. “Good morning, my love. I missed you too. I’m glad we are spending today together. My family is excited about today. We actually don’t sightsee when we are here. It’s just all about family and relaxing.” Kissing him on the cheek, I asked, “What do you have planned for us today?” He placed his arms around me with a gentle hug. “I would like to have lunch here and then take the cars over to Forres. It’s where Brodie Castle and the Rodney Stone are. Have you been there before?” “No, I don’t believe we even heard of it before.” “It’s about twenty miles from here. It is actually still occupied by the Brodie family, but they still do tours. It was erected in 1567 on the land given to them by Robert the Bruce. Rodney Stone is a Pictish Stone located on the grounds. It was found nearby and relocated to the castle.” “What is a Pictish Stone?” “It is a two-meter-high slab of stone. It has a cross on one side and symbols on the other. It is quite beautiful.” “It sounds beautiful. Let’s have lunch so we can go then.” I think my dad was just as excited as I was. Lunch was over, and we were heading to Forres. It was a beautiful calming ride. I can’t help but notice there was no feeling of darkness here. It made me wonder why it’s only around Turac that I felt it. I knew it wasn’t him because Nessie said he was in danger too. What was going on? I knew I needed to solve this fast, but I just can’t think about it now. It will just have to wait. On the approach to the castle, we saw the Rodney Stone. It completely held my attention. There was just something about it; it drew me. I looked at it from every angle. I was so intent on it, I didn’t notice everyone else was ready to walk away.

“Scota, come on. It is beautiful, but you are almost trancelike, just staring at it. What’s the deal? Let’s go see the castle.” My mom chided me for my reaction. “Sorry, there is just something about it. I feel as if I know what it means. I can’t quite grasp it though. It’s trying to speak to me. “I’m sorry, Turac. You have probably seen it a million times. It just threw me off. You must think I’m crazy.” “Mo ghaol (my love), I would never do that. I told you it was quite beautiful. I’m sure everyone has a different reaction to it. They basically found it on holy ground, so that could be the feeling you get.” “I don’t know. It is just different.” “I think you will be just as amazed with the castle. It has a lot of history and dates back a long time.” The castle was everything he said it would be. We all enjoyed the afternoon. It was dusk by the time we returned to the clubhouse. Saying goodbye to Turac was always hard. Even knowing I will see him again soon hurt. There was always the chance that my destiny hadn’t changed and I could die. If something happened to him, I wouldn’t know what to do. I don’t think I could live in a world without him. Enough of that for now. “Can I see you tomorrow? We don’t have to do anything special. A few days with us in Inverness will be nice even if you have to return to work. I can’t take up all your time.” “Hah, you so could. I wouldn’t care. If we want a nice place to live after we marry, I need to keep establishing my stables. I will also need to visit my mother. See if she is recovering yet.” “I would never want to keep you from your family. Like I’ve said, family is important. Are we still going to see them on Imbolc?” “That is what I have planned.” He turned to my family, asking them, “Would you all care to come to the stables

for lunch tomorrow? Afterwards, we could go riding together. I think if I spend the day there tomorrow, Ian won’t protest too badly when I take off for a few days.” “Will it be an inconvenience for you to go with us to Inverness? It really isn’t that far. You could just drive over to see me.” “No, mo chridhe (my heart), it won’t be a problem. If there is a problem, I can drive back and forth, like you said.” Uncle Eachann and Aunt Greer were both excited about that. “We could ride Rysear and Jalan. Check their temperament out that way. We would love to. How about you guys?” Once everyone agreed, we went in for dinner. Turac was leaving after we finished. He said he had some paperwork he could catch up on, and he wanted to let Kerra know there would be guests for lunch. “Don’t let Kerra go to any trouble for lunch tomorrow. It doesn’t have to be anything fancy. After all, it will just be family.” Snickering, Turac said, “I will definitely tell her that’s what you said.” This time I walked Turac out to his car, wanting as much time alone with him as I could get. Wrapping my arms around his waist, hugging him, I said, “Lean down so I can whisper to you.” As he was wrapping his arms around me, I whispered to him. “Mo ghaol (my love), I hope I pronounced it correctly. I love you and am looking forward to the rest of my life with you. Dream of me as I will dream of you.” Then I kissed his lips gently. He reacted immediately, kissing my lips just as gently. “Mo chridhe (my heart), I look forward to the same things. I couldn’t live in a world without you in it. I will dream of you, and I will miss you just as much as you miss me. Good night, mo ghaol (my love).” Stepping away from him and walking to the door, I whispered, “Good night.”

I can’t help but worry about our future, if we’re going to have one.

39

Turac

While I was driving home, I was thinking about everything that’s been going on. I need to tell Scota soon. It’s only a month to Imbolc. I don’t want to scare her right before the festival. While I was contemplating this, a large shadow ed through my peripheral vision. I turned toward it immediately, but there was nothing there. What was it? I drove into the yard and headed to the barns. Seeing Ian, I asked him how everything was going. “The horses are stirred up tonight. They were fine all day, and now they are anxious again. What do you think it means?” “I don’t know, Ian. I swear I saw a huge shadow right as I pulled into the drive. When I took a second look, it wasn’t there. I’m glad Golos is coming after the New Year. I need all the help I can get figuring this out.” “I’m sorry, mo phrionnsa. I feel this is all my fault by letting that woman come on the property.” “It isn’t your fault, Ian. We will discover what the problem is. “Tomorrow Ms. McMillan and her family are coming out to the stables. We are having lunch at the house; and then, weather permitting, we are all going for a ride over the property. Hopefully the animals will cooperate.” “I’ll have them all groomed and tacked for when they get here.” “I appreciate that, Ian. If they are too nervous, we’ll find something else to do. I don’t want anything to happen to any of them. “Good night, Ian, I’ll help you in the morning with all the chores. We can check their temperament before they get here.”

“Good night, sir.” I observed the darkness all around me. Maybe it’s a mistake bringing her here. Was I putting her in unnecessary danger? Entering the house, I called for Kerra. “Kerra, could you come to the kitchen please?” “Yes, mo phrionnsa (my prince). What can I do for you?” “Scota and her family will be here for lunch tomorrow.” Kerra gasped. “But, sir, you aren’t giving me much time to prepare.” “Don’t worry, Kerra. Scota told me to tell you not to make anything fancy. It will only be family. Those were her exact words.” “Oh, sir. She’s a fine miss, isn’t she?” “That she is, Kerra. We are going riding after, weather permitting.” “I’ll think of something, sir. I’m sure they won’t be disappointed.” “I know you’ll do a good job, Kerra. I’m going to my office to get some work done. Good night.” After what seemed like moments, I couldn’t concentrate on paperwork and decided to go to bed instead. It wasn’t that late, but I thought I just needed to relax. All I seemed to do lately was think of Scota and any danger I might’ve put her in. How will I tell her I am a dragon prince and not have her panic? It’s a lot of information to take in. I also thought I should tell her about all the visions I had seen of her. I’m sure she didn’t even know that there was some dragon in her ancestry. There had to be though. How else could she transform into a dragon? When I finally dreamed, it wasn’t about Scota. Well, not in the way you would think. It’s about her reaction to the Rodney Stone, and a dark fog surrounding it. That’s new. What else was I supposed to decipher? Didn’t I have enough to worry about?

40

Scota

I just walked Turac to his car, and now I was going to bed. I had a lot to contemplate, and I needed to think in silence. “Good night, everyone. I’m going up to bed. I have so much to think about, and I need silence to do that.” I saw my mom and family might be worried, but it was obvious when she asked her questions. “Is something wrong? Did something happen we aren’t aware of? Has he done something to upset you?” “No, Mom. We, as a couple, are great. When I went to his stables, I felt the darkness all around everything. It’s so dense, it was almost hard to breathe. I know it’s not him causing it. Once before, Nessie told me he was in danger too. I just can’t figure out why it’s there.” “Is there something we can do to help? If the twelve of us can’t figure it out, maybe Nessie could give you some insight into the problem.” “That’s just it, Mom. Nessie hasn’t come to me in my dreams for a while now. I’m glad we are going back to Inverness. I think there is something wrong with Nessie. It really worries me.” “You have been really emotional lately. Maybe she has tried to you, and you aren’t receiving it.” “That’s possible. I don’t think that’s the problem though. I think something is blocking it. Before we leave in the morning, could we renew the cloaking spell? Just as a precaution to the darkness that surrounds his stables.” “Of course, sweetheart.” “There is something else I need to tell everyone. When I was at the stables a

couple of days ago, I communicated with the horses.” “I mean telepathically, and they talked to me. It was strange. They told me they had been waiting for me for a long time. They are all so young, I asked how they knew about me. They told me they ed it down for generations.” “That is unbelievable. You got the gift just like our ancestor. That is so unfair.” “Mom, don’t be jealous. , she said it would take a long time for someone to have the same gifts.” “I know, darling. I’m not jealous, really. It just means everything is moving along swiftly. I don’t want anything to happen to you.” “I feel like things are moving along almost too swiftly. I have to find all the puzzle pieces to put them all together and solve this.” “Okay, sweetheart. Try to get some rest. We’ll all see you in the morning.” “Good night, everyone.” “Good night, Scota,” they all answered back. I lay down to think of Turac, knowing I will dream about him if I do. My dream wasn’t exactly what I thought it would be. I dreamed of a thick fog surrounding the Rodney Stone. I kept trying to walk through it to view the stone. Finally, the fog lifted, and I can see the stone in its full glory. It fascinated me just like it did this afternoon. Only this time I noticed some differences. Just like when I translated the scrolls, I translated some of the symbols on it. The two sea monsters at the top were actually water dragons with wings. In the bottom left corner was the symbol for a witch; and on the side of the cross, right in the middle, was a peace sign. What could it possibly mean? I knew the prophecy of darkness stated, “The evil will increase, unless dragon and witch are at peace.” Did these symbols mean they were part of the prophecy? Maybe this was a sign that the prophecy was real. The Rodney Stone had been around since the twelfth century. That’s a long time to be around. My dream switched to the one I dreamed many times. It’s the one where I saw us in the castle courtyard. I was one of a pair of dragons, purple and orange. Both dragons were female. I was the purple one, and I kept saying something over and

over. I can’t make out what I was saying. Then as plain as day I said dirk rium (dirk to me). Black smoke covered everything as I said that. When the smoke cleared, there was a woman standing where the orange dragon was. She was very beautiful. Someone yelled, and Turac rushed to stand in front of me with his sword drawn. I can’t understand what they were yelling, but Tupac’s mother (or who I assumed was his mother) came rushing toward us waving her arms. I thought he said she was ailing. This was the same vision, and yet it was completely different. What had happened to change it? Needless to say, I didn’t get much rest, but I was determined not to let that keep me from having a good day with Turac and my family. I didn’t want my family to worry, but I think they needed to know about the changes in this version. ing them for breakfast, I braced myself to tell them about the changes. Everyone was gathered around the table, so I just began. “Mom, Dad, actually all of you. I have something I need to tell you. You can’t let what I tell you affect the outcome of what we do.” “What do you mean not to let it affect us?” “What do you have to tell us?” Everyone was asking all at once. Putting my hands up to stop all the questions, I answered them. “Last night I had another dream. Well, it was two dreams. The first one was about the Rodney Stone. I translated some of the symbols on the stone. I saw the symbols of each, dragon, witch, and peace. I think this means I am on the right track to fulfill the prophecy.” “That’s a good possibility, Scota,” Aunt Margaret commented. “What about the second one?” Aunt Davina asked. “The second one was one I’ve had before but completely different. It begins with a pair of dragons in the courtyard of a castle. I’m the purple dragon, and I keep repeating something over and over. I don’t know what I’m saying though. Then

very plainly I say dirk rium (dirk to me), and a black smoke covers me and the other dragon. When the smoke clears, I am human again; and I am talking to a woman, not a dragon. A very beautiful young woman. Someone starts yelling, then Turac rushes to stand in front of me with his sword drawn. I can’t understand what they are yelling. Turac’s mother rushes toward us waving her arms. I know Turac told us his mother was ailing, so I don’t know what it means. Now you can understand why I thought you should know.” “You said his mother was out of the picture when you saw the funeral, correct?” “Yes, it looked to be a funeral for her. So maybe this means she will get better. I guess that’s a good thing.” “But what does the rest of it mean? Is he a danger to you? This is really frightening,” Aunt Hilda said. “Yes, it could be frightening; but in the vision, I don’t show any signs of fear. Turac isn’t after me. I think he’s protecting me.” “I don’t want to be skeptical, but we need to be very cautious,” Aunt Ailith the Warrior stated. “I agree, but we can’t let any of this affect how we act today. Turac can’t know something is different. Not yet anyway. We have to go on like it’s just a normal day.” My dad replied with “It will be hard, but I think you are right.” “I need to ask a favor of all of you, and it may not be easy.” “Darling, you can ask us anything. We will do whatever we can to help.” “I know. It’s just a little unusual. I need some time with the horses. Since I can hear them, maybe I could get some answers about the darkness if I can ask some questions. Since they are living with the darkness, they have to know something.” “So you want us to keep Turac and anyone else busy so you can question them.” “Yes, that is exactly what I need.”

We’d spent so long discussing everything that time got away from us. Turac walked through the door before I got a chance to remind Mom we wanted to reinforce the cloaking spell. It hadn’t been thirty days yet, so I hoped we weren’t going to need it. “Turac, mo ghaol (my love), you are here early.” “Not early, love, it’s almost eleven. I figured by the time we get everyone ready to go and get out there, it will be lunchtime.” “I guess I really wasn’t paying attention to the time. We were just discussing going back to Inverness and celebrating New Year’s.” “I believe it will be the best New Year’s yet. I finally have my soul mate.” All the women aahed at that statement. “You are absolutely right, mo ghaol. I finally have my soul mate too. Now, let’s go enjoy our day.” I rode with Turac, and the rest of my family followed behind. I wished I could have seen their reaction as we pulled into the drive. Leaving the cars, my mom said, “This is a beautiful place, Turac. It must have taken a long time to establish it.” “Actually, I have only been working on it for about a year. What helped is the buildings and house were already here. I just spruced them up a bit and worked on establishing a good reputation. Without a good reputation, the buildings mean nothing.” “Let’s go inside and see if Kerra has lunch ready, shall we?” “I can’t wait for you guys to meet Kerra. She is Turac’s housekeeper. She makes the most amazing food.” Turac called out to Kerra as we entered the house. “Kerra, we are here.” “Good morning, sir. Good morning, Miss Scota. If you are ready for lunch, please follow me.”

“Kerra, we talked about this. You can’t be this formal with me. How can we be good friends if you only think of me as my lady and not Scota?” “I will try, miss, but for now, your lunch is ready to be served. I hope you enjoy your surprise. Please be seated.” We all sat down, and my surprise was served. She made us Scottish stovies served with warm honey oatmeal bread and butter. For dessert, we were served raspberry cranachan.” “This is so good. I told you, Dad, she makes the best food. Even a simple dish becomes fit for a queen when Kerra is cooking.” “Oh, go on, miss. It was just a simple dish and dessert.” My dad praised her. “I agree with Scota, Kerra. You have outdone yourself.” “Thank you, sir.” Turac interrupted us, “If you want to ride before it rains, we should go.” “Okay, thank you so much for lunch, Kerra. I hope to see you again soon.” “Goodbye, miss. Enjoy your ride.” I felt the darkness as we arrived at the house but not near as strong as I did walking toward the stables. I glanced at my family to see if they noticed anything, but it didn’t seem to affect them. “I believe Ian has our mounts ready, but let’s go into the barn and ask him. “Ian, are our horses ready to go?” “Not yet, sir. I thought Ms. McMillan would want to choose her own mount.” “Excellent idea, Ian. Turac, can I just walk around until I decide which one I want?” “Of course. You know what you like.” Petting the horses that were all ready, I came to Rysear and Jalan’s stall.

I didn’t want to look conspicuous, so I spoke telepathically. “Hello, my beauties. How are you today? Are they treating you well?” “Yes, little witch. We have waited for you to return.” “I wonder if you could tell me about the darkness that surrounds this place.” “It was good here, and then one day she appeared, and everything changed. It is not safe for you here.” “I will be fine. Do you know who she was?” “No, we don’t. We had never seen her before. She came after Blaze and Zundae arrived.” “Okay, I’ll ask them about her. Thank you. “Turac, where are Blaze and Zundae? I would like to show my family my gift.” “It’s hard to show off an unborn foal.” “Turac, you know what I mean. They are so beautiful, the foal will look like them.” “Yes, sweetheart. I know what you meant. I was just teasing you. They’re down that way a couple of more stalls.” “Oh, okay.” I found Blaze and Zundae right where he said they would be. Reaching up to pet Blaze’s face, he sent to me, “It isn’t safe for you here.” “That’s the same thing Rysear said to me. I don’t believe I’m in too much danger yet. Can you tell me what happened here?” “About three days after we arrived here, a woman came. She kept walking around whispering something. When she was finished, you could feel the darkness begin to cover everything.” “Have you ever seen this woman before?” “Yes, she was with our old owner. The one we just left. You could feel the darkness covering everything there too.”

“All right, so I need to find out who this woman was.” “Yes, but be very careful, little witch. You are too important to our new owner.” “I will, Blaze, thank you. Would you mind if we went for a ride today? My whole family is going out today.” “No, little witch, I will obey your every command.” “Turac, Ian, I would like to ride Blaze today. He tells me he will be the perfect gentleman.” Chuckling, Turac turned to Ian. “You heard her, Ian, saddle him up. He promised to be a gentleman for her.” “Yes, sir, miss. He will be ready shortly.” “Is everyone ready to go? As soon as Blaze is tacked, we will leave. I want to take you out to the fields beyond the paddocks. It’s beautiful out that way.” Turac gestured out past the paddocks. “All right, we’re ready. Uncle Eachann, isn’t Blaze beautiful? Won’t the foal be beautiful? Turac said no matter the gender, it will be mine. That was his Christmas gift to me. I couldn’t be happier.” “He is a definite beauty. Now if he is as well behaved as Rysear, you will have a gem.” “Yes, I think so too.” Riding with Turac and my family, I could almost forget about everything happening around us. Almost. Because as soon as we got past the paddocks, I noticed the darkness was almost gone. This meant it was specifically put around the barns and house. I couldn’t help thinking it was a form of revenge. Revenge for what, I didn’t know. We had a wonderful ride, and we hated to stop but knew it would get dark soon, and we needed to get back. I hated telling Turac good night, but I would see him tomorrow.

“Tomorrow when you come into Lossiemouth, I will ride down to Inverness with you. We can follow my parents to the house. I’m not sure how to get there yet. I want to get there early enough to run down to the Loch. I want to see if I can spot Nessie. The Loch just has a calming effect on me, and things have been tensed lately. Not that I’m complaining. I don’t know what I would’ve done if we hadn’t found each other.” “I can agree on that. I never knew someone could mean so much to me. I feel like nothing will ever be the same again. That’s a good thing, and yes, following your parents is fine.” With his arms around me, he leaned down and kissed me on the cheek. “Good night, mo ghradh siorruidh.” “That’s a new one. What does it mean?” “It means ‘my eternal love.’” “I will have to learn that one; but in the meantime, good night, mo chridhe (my heart). I will see you tomorrow,” and then I walked away.

41

Scota

As soon as we drove out the driveway, I was bombarded with questions. “Did you have enough time to question the horses?” “Did you get any good information?” “Do you know what caused the darkness?” “Could you still feel the darkness? Because I couldn’t,” my dad stated. “Could we wait until we get back to Lossiemouth before I answer? It isn’t fair to those who aren’t in the car with us.” My mom looked at everyone in the car before saying, “You are right, Scota. Of course we’ll wait. This way you can tell all of us at once and not have to repeat it.” “Thanks, Mom. There is a lot going on there. I hope Turac keeps himself safe. I can’t help thinking about the warning Nessie gave me. Your knight needs you now more than ever. It’s been a while since that warning. What do you suppose it means?” “I don’t know, sweetheart. Let’s wait to discuss this when we are all together. We are almost there now.” Sure enough, we were in the parking lot. As everyone exited the car, I felt like there were only questions and not answers. Walking inside, I can’t help but think that Nessie was wrong. I couldn’t possibly be the answer to all of this. “Could we talk about this in our room, Mom? I don’t want anyone to overhear

our conversation. It would only scare them.” “Of course. Everyone, let’s go up, and we’ll order some drinks.” “Thanks, Mom. This is very important. We have to come up with some kind of solution.” I felt like the weight of the world was on my shoulders right now. I needed to keep Turac and my family safe. The only way I can do that was if I found that information that Nessie kept telling me to find. Sitting around the room with my family, my mom said, “Okay, Scota, what did you find out from the horses?” “When I spoke with Rysear, he said that a woman arrived one day. Then the darkness started covering everything. He had never seen her before. He also told me she arrived after Blaze and Zundae arrived.” “So you think she put a spell on the place? Do you think she’s a witch we don’t know?” “No, Mom, it doesn’t feel like your magic. It’s definitely not a witch. It has the feel of evil, something different. When I went down to Blaze’s stall, I had a chance to ask him about it. He said the woman came from his last owner’s place. That the darkness covered everything there too. “So now I think she wants some kind of revenge on Turac. That’s the reason she came here. The reason she put the darkness on Turac’s stables. I don’t know how I’m going to find out without telling him everything. What if he can’t accept what I am? Will that change the prophecy?” “You can’t think he won’t want you. The pull you feel toward him is nothing now compared to what it will become.” My dad was upset I would even think like that. “I know you are right. You’ve already been through this with Mom. If I worry about his reaction to that, it keeps me from worrying about the darkness so much. I don’t think I’ll find the solution to this until I’m completely honest with him. So after New Year, I plan on telling him everything. It may help or it may hinder, but either way, it will relieve some of the pressure I feel. He may even have some answers that he doesn’t know he holds.”

“That is a good attitude to have. If you are worrying about his reaction, you aren’t looking for the solution to the problem.” “You’re right, Dad. It can only go as destiny dictates. Everything will fall into place or it won’t. I will do everything I possibly can for our destiny to end the way I want it to.” “Now that you have decided that, what are we going to do over New Year’s Eve and Day?” my mom asked. “Anyone have any suggestions? I thought for New Year’s Eve, we could have a small intimate party, just family. It would give Turac a better feel for how close our family really is.” “That’s a very good idea, Scota, but maybe there are some traditions that Turac could tell us about. We’ve never been here over Christmas or New Year. It will be like the first time visiting Scotland,” Aunt Davina replied. “I guess I never thought of that. Tomorrow on the ride to Inverness, I’ll discuss it with him. I know that tomorrow afternoon I want to run down to the Loch to see Nessie.” “I think we should all go. That way Aunt Ailith and Aunt Hilda would be there to protect us in case something would happen. They are the warriors of the family after all. I just don’t want anything to happen to anyone.” “Don’t you think Turac can take care of himself?” Aunt Margaret snickered. “Of course I do, but can he protect himself against magic? I don’t know how he would feel if little ole me had to protect him. I’m thinking it’s not a good way to build a relationship.” “No, I don’t think he would like that at all,” my dad said thoughtfully, looking at all the men. “Look how long it took us to accept that our wives are all stronger than us.” All the men just nodded their heads. It’s not that they weren’t strong themselves; it’s just that for some reason female witches were stronger, especially when they had a high priestess for a coven leader. “I’m sorry, Dad. I can’t even imagine how that made you feel. I don’t want to guess how Turac will take it.”

“If he loves you as much as I think he does, it won’t be an obstacle at all.” “Thanks, Dad. I hope you’re right.” “He does, darling. We all see how much he loves you.” “All right, I’m going to bed. I’ve had enough emotion for one day. I’ll discuss New Year’s Eve and Day with him on the drive. By the time we get to Inverness, we should have some kind of plan.” “Sounds good, darling.” “Good night, everyone.” I heard, “Good night, Scota,” from everyone as I walked away. Preparing for bed, I thought about everything we’d discussed. I still can’t help but worry what Turac’s reaction will be. Of course since I was thinking about him, I dreamed about him. I saw us in the castle courtyard. There were a purple dragon and an orange dragon standing there. The orange dragon was restrained. I was the purple dragon, and I kept walking around the orange one saying something. I couldn’t understand what I was saying. It’s like there was a haze around us. Then very plainly I said dirk rium (dirk to me). Suddenly black smoke surrounded us. When the smoke cleared, there was a woman where the orange used to be, and I was human too. She was looking at me with pure hatred in her eyes. Someone yelled something. Again, I didn’t understand them. When I looked at who I thought was yelling, it’s Turac’s father. Turac rushed to stand in front of me with his sword drawn. I heard running footsteps on the cobblestone, and as I turned to look, I saw Turac’s mother. She was rushing toward me and waving her arms yelling, “Stop!” Then I woke up. It’s clear that something important was being said. Why would Turac stand in front of me to protect me? Why would his mother yell stop? Instead of solving anything, I was only asking more questions. As I lay there thinking, I realized I won’t find the answers tonight. I needed to rest for tomorrow, so I tried to just turn everything off and sleep. It must have worked because the next thing I knew, my mom was knocking on the door

telling me I needed to get up and pack, that Turac will be there soon. I jumped right up and got ready. I can’t think about any of my dream. I’ll have to tell my family about the changes again but not right now. It will have to wait until after the New Year.

42

Scota

Turac arrived, and we ate lunch and discussed our trip to Inverness. It will only take an hour, so we weren’t in any hurry. During the ride, I wanted to question him about the New Year’s traditions. I didn’t want him to know anything about my secret just yet. Soon, but not yet. We loaded up the luggage and headed west to Inverness. I wanted the conversation to lightly flow, so I questioned him about holiday traditions. “What are some of the traditions in Scotland for New Year? I thought about just having a small celebration with you and my family, but one of my aunts suggested I ask you about traditions instead.” “A small party would be fine, but there are a lot of other things we could do.” “Is it something my whole family would enjoy?” “Yes, it is called Hogmanay, or night of the candle. There are torch exhibits and dancing. Fun things for all.” “It sounds like fun. Please, let’s wait until we are all together before you explain any of it.” “That’s fine. So changing the subject, I checked on the horses before I left this morning. Other than acting a little restless, they were all good. I think Blaze misses you. He was nodding his head as I checked him.” “I’m sure that’s not it. It was probably just because everyone else was restless. He just didn’t want to be ignored.” “You could be right. You’ll just have to ask him next time.”

I gasped. “What do you mean?” Turac chuckled. “I didn’t mean anything by it. It’s just that you always say he promises to be a gentleman when you ride. I just thought if he tells you he’ll be good, he’d tell you why he was restless.” “Is there a reason they would be restless?” “I have a hunch, but I can’t tell you about it yet. I want to do some investigating first.” “Is it dangerous for you?” “I don’t believe so. I’m hoping it’s just a prank.” “Do be careful, won’t you? I really don’t want anything to happen to you.” “Yes, mo ghaol (my love), I will be very careful. You mean too much to me to separate us now.” “You mean everything to me too. Let’s not talk about something happening to either of us, please?” “You’re right. I hope to have forever with you.” Silence surrounded us after that. It wasn’t awkward, just peaceful silence. I can’t help thinking this would have been the perfect time to tell him everything. I so wanted that forever with him. “Looks like we are here. I see your parents parking their car.” “Oh good. After we unload the luggage and get everyone settled, I would like us to go down to the Loch. I know you are from around here, but have you ever been to the Loch?” “If you haven’t, it could be a first for us. Have I told you the history or rumors about the house my parents own?” “No, I don’t believe I do.” “The house is called Heathcote. It’s rumored that a prophetess and two witches

owned it. The rumor is the reason we acquired it so quickly. It was said no one around here wanted to own it. They don’t actually say it’s haunted, but they act like it. I think that’s the reason my parents got the ading property so cheap. It was a Christmas gift for the rest of the family.” “Wow. That’s quite the history. So have you been haunted by any ghosts yet? Did you find a cauldron in the basement?” “Oh, do stop teasing. You will actually be staying in the house next door, so no need to be afraid of seeing a ghost.” “A big strong man like me, afraid of a little ghost. Now who’s teasing?” “Maybe I am. Quick let’s go. I’m excited to start our first together. I think you will be mildly surprised by the Loch. It is quite beautiful.” “Yes, I have heard that it is.” My dad walked up to us then. “Turac, you will stay with Eachann and Greer, Diarmid and Margaret, and Grant and Hilda. The rest of us will be at Heathcote.” As Turac nodded his head yes, I said, “Trying to keep us separated, Dad?” “No, sweetheart, I just wanted everyone to have their own rooms. Now you won’t have to sleep in the library.” “I know, Dad. I was only teasing. Let’s hurry so we can go down to the Loch. It is a perfect afternoon for a walk, don’t you think?” My mom walked up overhearing our conversation. “That’s a good idea, Scota. Let’s go, everyone. You got ten minutes to unload your bags. Scota wants to walk down to the Loch. Since it’s a nice day, I say we should go.” Everyone was nodding their heads in agreement as they headed for the houses. It didn’t take ten minutes, and everyone was gathered out in front of Heathcote. We all paired up and took off. As I walked alongside Turac holding his hand, I kept thinking about what I would say to Nessie. I hadn’t talked to her in so long, and so much had changed.

One thing’s for sure: I found my soul mate. It took us about fifteen minutes to reach the Loch. There weren’t a lot of people around, which I felt was a good thing. That way hopefully no one would notice my strangeness, as I talked to Nessie. “Nessie, are you here? Can you talk to me?” “I am here, little witch. You shouldn’t be here. The darkness is everywhere now.” “I know. I have noticed it more and more everywhere I go. I wanted you to know I found my soul mate.” “I can see that, but I need you to leave here. You aren’t safe.” I gasped as she said I was not safe. When everyone looked at me, I said, “Did you see that huge splash over there?” They shook their heads no, while watching me closely. I glanced up at Turac, but he wasn’t really looking at me. He’s looking out over the water like he was concentrating real hard on something. “Turac, mo phrionnsa (my prince), I see you have found your soul mate. She is very precious to us. You must protect her with your life. Something bad is coming, and you must be prepared.” “Nessie, how do you know this? Is she in danger? What is she in danger from? What do you mean she is very precious to us? I know she is precious to me, but who is us?” “Turac, you need to take her away from here. They are looking for her. Keep her safe. The darkness is coming. Go.” Turac jumped as if someone was shouting at him. He looked like he was afraid of something. I knew Nessie needed me to leave, so I stumbled and pretended like I hurt my ankle, grabbing his arm. “Scota, are you all right? Did you hurt yourself?”

I hated to pretend, but we hadn’t been there very long. We needed to leave immediately, so I thought quickly and said, “I think I hurt my ankle. I’m afraid we’ll have to go back to the house.” By then, everyone was standing around me. They all looked worried. I didn’t want them to know I was pretending, but I didn’t want to worry them either. Winking at the others to let them know I was okay, I looked up at Turac. “Is it too far for you to carry me? We could send someone to get a car. I don’t want to be a burden to you.” “You could never be a burden to me. I will gladly carry you. Of course it gives me a chance to hold you in my arms. Who would complain about that?” Chuckling, they all watched as Turac gently picked me up. Holding me like a fragile piece of glass, we started walking toward home. “Goodbye, Nessie. I have a lot to tell you, so could you please visit me in my dreams?” “Goodbye, little witch, I will.” Being carried in a bridal style was wonderful. When I placed my arms around his neck, we both looked into each other’s eyes and kind of sighed. I think we both blushed at the same time. Turac chuckled and said, “I feel like your knight in shining armor, without my trusty steed.” “You actually have the steed. He just isn’t with you at the moment. I will always think of you as my knight in shining armor. You did a gallant deed by returning the pieces of my heart, by making me whole again. I love you for that and so much more.” “I love you too. It’s amazing how we both felt like our hearts weren’t whole without each other. Like our hearts were in pieces. I truly believe we are each other’s soul mate.” “I believe that too. We are home now. Can you take me into the library? I think that would be the best place to sit me down. Everyone can come in and set while

my mom checks out my ankle. I also want to talk about your New Year traditions.” “A good idea, Scota. Please, Turac, place her over here on the sofa. You can sit by her while I check her ankle,” my mother stated. Probing my foot, she asked, “Where does it hurt the worst?” Grabbing her hand, I placed it on the side of my left ankle. Squeezing her fingers, she looked up at me. Winking at her, I said, “It seems to hurt the worst right here.” My mom nodded her head and rubbed it gently. “It doesn’t feel broken, and it doesn’t appear to be swollen. Can you stand on it?” “I can try. Turac, will you hold me to keep me from falling? Just in case.” “Yes, mo ghaol, I will always hold you.” “Scota, will you take a step forward? How does it feel?” “Maybe I only twisted it wrong. It doesn’t seem too bad now. I’m sorry I made you carry me, Turac. If I would’ve waited a little bit, I probably could have walked home.” “I’m glad I carried you. It might’ve been worse than what we thought. I can’t have you banged up if we are going to celebrate Hogmanay the way I want us to.” “Oh, that’s right. Turac is going to tell us about the New Year or Hogmanay as it’s called traditionally. Let’s sit down so you can.” “All right, sit carefully and I’ll begin. First of all, Hogmanay, or night of the candle, has been around since at least 1604 when it first appeared in written records. But many of the traditions are much older. Hogmanay celebrations were elevated in importance after the banning of Christmas in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries.” “We have never been here over Christmas before, so we never noticed how it was celebrated. We’ve always just had a meal with family around us. But please go on.”

“The first step is redding the house. Families traditionally did a major cleanup to ready the house for New Year. Sweeping out the fireplaces was very important. Reading the ashes was a separate skill. Another part of the cleanup was paying off all outstanding debts before the stroke of midnight. Where fire plays a huge part in the celebrations, it is only natural to bring a bit of it into the freshened house. Of course soap and water and dustpans don’t really deal with all the folks from the invisible realms. So someone goes room to room carrying a smoking juniper branch to discourage evil spirits and chase away disease. Any questions so far?” “Not so far. This is very interesting. Does anyone want a drink before we go on?” my mom asked, being the perfect hostess. “No, thank you. Shall I go on?” Everyone nodded yes, with interest in their looks. “The second step is the first footing. After the stroke of midnight, neighbors visit each other, bearing traditional symbolic gifts such as shortbread or black bun, a kind of fruitcake. The visitor, in turn, is offered a wee dram, or small whiskey. The first person to enter a house in the New Year, the first foot, could bring good luck for the whole year to come. The luckiest is a tall, dark, and handsome man. The unluckiest of all is a red-haired woman.” There were snickers in the background as I said, “Good thing we met each other. I guess you’ll just have to enter both houses first. After all, tall, dark, and handsome are the luckiest.” Now everyone just outright laughed at my comment. “Whatever you wish, mo chridhe.” “Sorry, I hope I didn’t embarrass you.” “Not at all. Shall I go on?” “Yes, please,” as everyone nodded in agreement. “Step 3: bonfires and fire festivals. This tradition has a pagan or Viking origin. The use of fire to purify and drive away evil spirits. Fire is at the center of

Hogmanay celebrations. Street parties and the swinging of fireballs over the head are also involved. “The fourth step is the singing of ‘Auld Lang Syne,’ Robert Burns’s version. How it became the New Year song is something of a mystery. People hands for what is reputed to be the world’s biggest ‘Auld Lang Syne.’ “Another step is the saining of the house, which is a rural tradition. It is blessing the woman of the house with a smoldering juniper branch, filling the house with purifying smoke. Once everyone was coughing and choking from the smoke, the windows would be thrown open, and reviving drams of whiskey would be ed around. “Hogmanay became Scotland’s main outlet for the midwinter impulse to chase away the darkness with light, warmth, and festivities well-oiled with plenty of uisge baugh, also known as water of life, whiskey.” “Wow, that’s a lot. So we could probably do them all. I should rephrase that. I want to do them all. We could clean both houses tomorrow and then cleanse them with the juniper branches from the garden. Also, the street partying and fireball swinging would be interesting. We could do the first footing tradition after we sang ‘Auld Lang Syne’ in the streets. We could have a lot of fun, and it would be something different. Also, Turac, it would be a first for us as soul mates.” No one said a word; they looked at one another. Finally looking at my mother, I asked, “Don’t you want to try it, Mom?” “Sorry, yes, of course I do. I was just shocked there for a minute. I like the thought of purifying everything. Does anyone object?” With nos resounding all around, she continued, “So we will clean both houses during the day tomorrow, and then we party in the evening.” “Sounds good to me. We can have breakfast here together in the morning, and then the women will do the cleaning while the men clean out the fireplaces and cut the juniper branches. Then we’ll smoke the houses before we go to the fireball swinging and street party. After we in ‘Auld Lang Syne,’ we’ll come home, and Turac can do the first footing. We can have drinks and snacks in the parlor when we get back. New Year’s Day can be for resting and spending time with family.”

Turac nodded his head and said, “I think that will be a good New Year’s. It can be the first of many for all of us.” “Hear, hear.” “I guess I’ll see you in the morning,” I said, looking up into his eyes. “I don’t want you to walk me to the door. I want you to rest your foot for tomorrow. So I’ll say good night here.” He tipped up my chin and lightly kissed my lips. When he stood, he waved a hand and said, “Good night.” All who were going to the neighboring house said good night and got up to walk to the door. There was a chorus of good nights as they walked out the door. To keep up the pretense of a sore ankle, I motioned my dad over to help me to my room. “Are you going to be all right, Scota?” I watched everyone who was leaving go out the door before I answered. “I’m fine. I just had to pretend I was hurt because Nessie told me I needed to leave. She said it was too dangerous to be at the Loch. I asked her to visit me tonight, so hopefully I will know tomorrow.” “Okay, sweetheart. I saw you wink but wasn’t sure what it meant. I thought you just wanted Turac to put his arms around you.” “No, Dad. Well, I mean of course having his arms around me felt wonderful. I just couldn’t think of a better excuse for leaving after we just got there.” “That was quick thinking on your part, Scota.” “I just hope Turac never caught on to anything. I’m not quite ready to tell him everything. I will be soon though. Good night, everyone, I love you all.” Good nights all around as I headed off to my room.

43

Scota

Tomorrow is New Year’s Eve. It’s been about seven months since I met Turac (my everything) and found out dragons and witches both existed. That I was a witch and can communicate with animals. That Nessie, the Loch Ness monster, was actually a water dragon, and she spoke to me. There was so much to think about, but I knew I needed to sleep as tomorrow will be a very busy day. As soon as my head hit the pillow, I slept. The dreams began right away. The first thing I saw was the Rodney Stone and the same symbols of dragon, witch, and peace. The feeling was very strong that this was meant to be. That I was doing the right thing. My dream changed to a different one. I was in the castle courtyard. I was one of a pair of dragons, purple and orange. I had established that I was the purple dragon, and the orange dragon was restrained. While I walked around the orange dragon, I kept repeating something over and over. Then it’s as if the haze lifted, and I heard everything as clear as possible:

Save her in her time of need, my witch’s words she must heed. Use the purple of fluorite, touch her with its discerning light. The feeling of gloom and murk, will be released with the touch of my dirk.

Then I quickly said dirk rium (dirk to me), and I gently touched the neck of the orange dragon. Black smoke covered everything as I said this. I was in my human form and there was a woman standing where the orange dragon was. She was very beautiful as she stood there with tears running down her face. A handsome man was begging her to come back to him because he loved her. Someone yelled, and always before in this dream I never understood what they were saying. This time I heard it very plainly. It was Turac’s father. “Restrain her! What is this blasphemy?” Turac rushed to stand in front of me with his sword drawn. Now that I had heard what was yelled, I worried about our safety. Turac’s mother came running toward us waving her arms. I thought she had died. That was the funeral procession that I saw earlier in my dreams. She drew closer, and I heard her yelling stop at Turac’s father. When he turned to look at her, I saw a look of pure shock but love on his face. Then I saw a single tear trace down his face. I jolted awake. What can this possibly mean? I was glad his mother was healthy, but I didn’t understand the rest of it. What did this possibly mean? Why would his father want to restrain me? Why was I even a dragon? It’s almost too much to understand. I realized I’ll have to discuss this with my family, but right now I needed sleep. Sleep arrived, and then I heard Nessie. “I see you found your knight, little witch.” “Yes, we were both looking for each other when it happened. I have so much to tell you.” “I’m sure you do. It has been a while since we talked. Have you found your ancestors’ secret yet?” “No, we were gone for a while and then the holidays. I never got a chance to look more. “There is darkness around Turac and his stable. Is he in danger because of me? I also saw the Rodney Stone, and it showed me symbols of dragons, witches, and peace. How could I even translate that to know what it means? Then tonight I

saw dreams of things that I have dreamed before but are completely different.” “I don’t know. It seems that everything is depending on the secret that was hidden. I don’t know what everything means, but maybe if you find it, we will have all the answers. I do know that according to a very old prophecy, you are the key to begin defeating the darkness and restoring peace with witches and dragons. I can’t even tell you the contents of the prophecy because I have never seen it. I have only heard by word of mouth that it exists and the little I have told you.” “So everyone’s life depends on me and my finding the secret.” “I don’t know about everyone, but I think the dreams are leading you in a certain direction. I do know that the Rodney Stone was created around the time of the beginning of the dragon and witch wars. It might be the proof we need to make everyone see that this war has to end.” “That’s a pretty big might. There is so much I haven’t told you, but it all seems pointless if we can’t interpret them anyway. I promise after the New Year I will search diligently for that secret, or whatever it may be.” “I would say that’s a good place to start. Don’t give up hope. I know you can do this. Only you can change your destiny. I think you are on the right track because you say your dreams are changing. Do you see them changing for the good, or are they more evil?” “The change is mostly for the good. For instance, Turac’s mother is not ailing anymore. Also, the conversations that were hidden behind a haze have cleared up, and I hear them plainly. I don’t understand what they mean, but I hear them.” “Well then, you will learn more as you go. I know you are the key, and you will figure this out in time.” “Thanks, Nessie. I know you have faith in me. Now I just need to have faith in myself. It’s time I realize that I am the one that was chosen to end this, and somehow I will.” As the dreams started to dissipate, I heard Nessie say, “You’ve got this. It’s your destiny, and you have it under control. Find that secret.”

When I awoke, I had the feeling of determination. I was determined that I can figure this out. I can solve the mysteries surrounding Turac and me. I can bring peace to dragons and witches, and I can have forever with Turac. I just needed to put all the puzzle pieces together and get a look at the whole picture, not just pieces of it. I was going down for breakfast and to see Turac before we began reading the house. I knew it sounded like a lot of work, but in truth it was purifying our living space and adding fire to drive away any evil spirits that surrounded us. “Good morning, mo ghaol (my love),” I said to Turac as he entered the house. He walked straight to me saying, “Good morning yourself. Are you ready to begin this tradition together?” “Absolutely, the purifying will be good for everyone.” He just gave me a look as he reached down to kiss my cheek. “Okay, everyone, here is a list of things to do. Since Heathcote has six fireplaces and the other house only has three, we will start cleaning Heathcote first. This way we will be out of their way as they clean them out, and they will be out of our way as we go room to room with juniper branches.”

*****

It felt like it took a long time, but we were done and taking a small break before we burned the branches. We decided we would freshen up before we did, and then we could head out to the celebration on the streets. That would give the smoke a chance to dissipate before we did the first footing. We wanted everything to be just right. I especially wanted everything to be just right because I was determined to beat the darkness at all costs.

44

Turac

Our first Hogmanay spent together couldn’t have been better. The fire festivals were so captivating we hardly noticed the cold. The singing of “Auld Lang Syne” was a riveting performance by all. “Turac, mo ghaol (my love), that was absolutely fantastic. Thank you for sharing your traditions with me. Well, actually, with my family. I’m sure this is one New Year’s Eve we will never forget.” “We totally agree. Thank you from all of us,” Alastair replied. “Let’s get home and do the first footing so we can enjoy a dram together before ending this wonderful night,” Bridget said, leading the way home. Laughing as they entered the houses behind me, we all headed to the kitchen for our dram. We will have one in both houses, properly celebrating the New Year. Scota whispered to me, “I don’t want this night to end, but I am so tired I can barely stay awake. Will you walk me back over to Heathcote? I need to go to bed. This was a wonderful first for us. I hope we have many more.” For a second I thought about everything that had happened lately, then I answered her, “So do I, mo ghradh siorruidh, so do I.” When I wrapped my arms around her and kissed her good night, I prayed to whoever was listening that the purification worked, and I finally will get some of the answers I needed. Tomorrow is the beginning of a New Year and hopefully the beginning of our forever. Going to bed seemed the right thing to do, but I had so much on my mind I didn’t think I would be able to sleep. Even though tomorrow was going to be a

relaxing day, I knew I needed some sleep. So I lay down to try. The minute I got comfortable on the bed, a dream began. We were in the courtyard at the castle. The purple and orange dragons were there with the orange dragon restrained. The purple dragon was whispering something to the orange one. I didn’t hear what she was whispering, but all of a sudden, I heard dirk rium (dirk to me) as plain as day. Then a black smoke covered everything. When the smoke cleared, both dragons were in human form, and they were both female. I heard a male voice begging someone to stop this. Come back to him because he loved her. I heard a different male voice say, “Restrain her” and I rushed to stand in front of the women with my sword drawn. My mother came running into the courtyard waving her arms and yelling stop. That woke me up. What did this mean? Who were they trying to restrain? Who was the other woman with Scota? Who was the male voice I heard saying he loved her? How was my mother cured? None of this dream made any sense. It just brought more questions instead of answers. Can some other man be in love with Scota? I knew she loved me because she said she was my soul mate, but did something else change? I needed answers, but would I get them here. I needed to go home, and Golos and I were going to have to start this investigation over. I knew we were missing something important, and once we figured it out, the answers will fall in place. For now I needed to enjoy the day with Scota and her family because once I went home, I won’t be able to see her as often as I liked. As I descended the stairs, I heard talking in the kitchen. “As soon as Turac comes down, we are going over to Heathcote for breakfast. Then Bridget wants us to spend the rest of the day together just relaxing and enjoying each other’s company. Maybe we will walk down to the Loch if the weather permits.” “I’m here. I’ve actually been awake for a while. I didn’t want to disturb anyone too early. I am usually a very early riser.”

“All right, let’s head over. I’m sure Scota is waiting for us.” They were right. Scota was waiting for me at the door. “Happy New Year, mo chridhe (my heart). Did you dream of me? I forgot to tell you last night to dream of me, before we parted.” “Nollaig cridheil agus bliadhna mhath ur (Happy Christmas and happy New Year), mo chridhe. I actually did dream of you. Was I in your dreams?” “Yes, you were, but so was the Rodney Stone. For some reason, that stone brings me peace.” “I wonder why. Were you having a nightmare instead of a dream?” “No, my darling. It was nothing like that. I just found the Rodney Stone very beautiful, and I think that’s why. I told you I was strange.” “You are not strange, Scota, you are unique,” Bridget informed her daughter. “You are right, Mother. I am unique.” “Yes, you are, sweetheart. Your uniqueness shines like a solas fior-ghlan (pure light), and that’s what drew me to you. As our eyes met that night, I was completely captivated.” “Aah, that’s so beautiful. Now, let’s have breakfast, and then we can go relax together. Scota, maybe you and Turac could take a walk down to the Loch today. You might even get to see Nessie.” Then Bridget winked at me. I chuckled and told her that we all could walk down to the Loch as a family. I think that endeared me to her a little more, knowing I wouldn’t keep Scota from her family.

*****

Breakfast was a joyous affair. We each told a story about ourself or an anecdote

about something that happened to us. It was good to drop the worry about everything and just enjoy time with Scota and her family. Laughing, we decided to walk down to the Loch. Maybe Nessie will speak to me again. I wanted to ask her about the bad something I was supposed to protect Scota from and why she was so precious to “us” and not just me. Was she involved with the darkness someway? She couldn’t be. I would know. Reaching the Loch took about fifteen minutes. We approached the water and heard a big splash off to my right. Thinking it was Nessie, I looked that way, but something wasn’t right. There was a dark shadow forming over the water. I heard a gasp and then, “Did you see that? Was that Nessie?” Scota said, like she was surprised. “I don’t know, but something feels wrong here.” “Turac, what do you mean it feels wrong? Do you feel it too? I can’t explain it, but it almost feels like evil to me.” “Yes, that’s exactly how it feels to me. I don’t want to scare you, but, Scota, I think we should get your family and leave here.” “I think you’re right. Please, just give me a moment, and then we’ll go. Maybe you could gather up my family while I take that moment.” “Of course, sweetheart. Be right back.” As I walked away to gather her family, I urgently called out to Nessie. “Nessie, are we in danger right now? I can’t protect her if I don’t know what I’m protecting her from.” “Turac, mo phrionnsa (my prince). She is fine for now. That is the darkness you feel. Right now, she is safe as long as I am near. This darkness is spreading over the land here and in your kingdom. It has to be defeated. Scota and you are the key to defeating it. I can’t tell you how or why I know it is the two of you. Trust in your soul mate. There is much you don’t know about each other. Work on that. It is very important to both of you.” “Is she the reason the darkness came? The reason the queen was attacked?”

“She is the reason the darkness came but not because she is the cause. It is searching for her. Her “solas fior-ghlan” (pure light) is what draws it. It wants to possess her. You must not let that happen at all costs. She is the only thing that will save us. That’s all I can tell you. You must protect her.” “I don’t understand. How is she even involved? I will do everything in my power to keep her solas fior-ghlan (pure light) shining. I love her too much to let her go.” “That’s good. She will need your love and understanding. Soon she will face a great trial, and she needs to know you are there for her.” “I will be. I vow it.” Just then, I looked at Scota and noticed she was looking around frantically, almost as if she can’t find what she was searching for. I needed to keep her safe, so I walked toward her family, letting them know she was ready to leave.

45

Scota

I’d asked Turac to give me a moment; now I needed to use it wisely. I’d slipped and mentioned the darkness labeling it as evil. I needed to tell him the truth before he came to the wrong conclusion, but it didn’t quite feel like the right time to reveal my secret. Maybe I should ask Nessie about it. “Nessie, can you hear me? Is Turac safe here? You told me once he was in danger. Is it now? I can’t let anything happen to him. Do I need to let him go to keep him safe?” “No, little witch, he is right where he needs to be. He also has a great part to play in ending this war. You and Turac are the key to defeating it. I can’t tell you how or why. I just know it is the two of you. Trust in your soul mate. There is much you don’t know about each other. Work on that and find what your ancestor hid from everyone. It is very important to both of you, I feel it. “You should leave though. Your cloaking spell is working, but we don’t want to take any chances. The darkness seems to be seeking for you specifically. You have a pure light surrounding you, and I think it wants to possess that light. You can’t let that happen. You and Turac are the beginning of the end. “I can’t tell you any more. You and your family must leave here now. I will try to come to you in your dreams. If I don’t, don’t worry. I am safe. Please, look for your family secret. I think it will bring most of the answers you need.” “I will begin the search as soon as Turac goes home. We were planning on spending the day with my family. Kind of a new beginning for us. But this is more important.” “That should be fine, but you don’t have long. Your destiny has just begun, and you will have many trials along the way. I feel that if you have that information

from your ancestor, the trials might not be so great. According to what I know of the prophecy, we have waited a long time for you. We can’t wait any longer or we will lose it all. Be safe, little witch.” Just like that, she was gone, and my family with Turac were asking if I was ready to leave. I held Turac’s hand as we walked back to the house. It’s lunchtime by now, so we talked about what we should do for the rest of the day. “I hate to be the bearer of bad news, but I should probably return to the stables. I’m sure Ian could use the help. Also, the horses were a little wound up when I left, so I would like to check on them.” “I don’t want you to leave, but I understand you have a stable to run. Maybe we could come to Lossiemouth next weekend to see each other.” “What a splendid idea, Scota. Eachann and Greer could check on their horses too,” my father said. “Why don’t we plan on lunch at the stables on Saturday, and weather permitting, we could all ride.” “Turac, that sounds wonderful. Maybe I won’t miss you as much knowing we have plans to spend some more time together.” “I know I will miss you terribly, but you are right, having plans will make it better. If you drove to Lossiemouth on Friday, I could dine with you Friday night, and then Saturday we could spend most of the day together. Saturday night I leave to spend Sunday with my mother. I haven’t checked on her in over a week, and I need to see how she is doing.” “You know you are a wonderful son. Family is everything. She doesn’t know me yet, but please tell her I am thinking of her. Someday soon hopefully we will get to meet.” “Thank you, and I know when you do meet, she will love you like I do.” “Like I said, family is everything.

“When are you going to leave? Do you have time to have lunch with us?” “I should probably go now. It will only take about thirty minutes, but I will get home while it’s still daylight. That way I can check on the horses. I’m going to run next door and grab my bag, then will you walk me to the car?” “Of course I will.” Turac shut the door, and I turned to my family and told them, “I have so much to tell you. After Turac leaves, we can discuss everything I’ve learned.” “That’s good. We’ll give you guys some privacy before he leaves. We can wait for you in the library. Maybe we could actually put the library back to the way it should be,” my mom stated. “Don’t start until I return. I have a theory I want to try.” “Okay, darling, we’ll wait.” They left for the library, and Turac entered the outside door. “Where are they going? I wanted to say goodbye.” “They went to the library. We kind of left a mess in there before Christmas. Even though we cleaned for Hogmanay, we didn’t really put everything back like it should be.” “Oh, make sure and tell them I said goodbye.” “I will.” “Are you ready to walk me out?” “Yes, but I’m not happy about you leaving. I will miss you so much. If I dream of you, will you dream of me?” “I’m not happy about it either. I can honestly say I think I will miss you more. Maybe we could meet in our dreams. I promise to keep a piece of your heart next to mine, if you promise the same.” “You will always hold a piece of my heart. And I will always hold a piece of

yours.” Holding hands, we walked to his car. I wrapped my arms around his waist as he wrapped his arms around me and tugged me closer. “I love you more than you could know. Soon we’ll be together as we should be, once everything is straightened out with my mother. I promise you this.” Then he leaned in and kissed me, taking my breath away. “I love you too, but this is not goodbye. It is simply just a see you later. I will see you on Friday.” “Yes, you will. See you later, my darling,” as he softly kissed my lips, before jumping in his car and driving away, waving. I waved back and headed into the house. I wanted to worry about him but not right now. I just can’t. I had to think about everything that had happened lately so I can tell my family. “Mom, Dad, let’s have lunch before we get into this. There is a lot I need to say, and once I start, I don’t want to be interrupted. Please?” “That’s probably a good idea. We’ll make sandwiches. Something simple, maybe have a salad with our sandwiches.” “Great. Let’s hurry. We have a lot to cover, and it’s going to surprise you.”

*****

After lunch, we settled in the library. I was trying to figure out where to begin. “First of all, thank you, but I want to straighten out the library. I want to look for anything else that might be concealed in here. Nessie kept talking about a hidden secret. She said I needed to find this secret because it might be the answers we are looking for.

“Anyway, did I tell you about the recent changes in my dreams? Let me reiterate on that. I keep dreaming about the Rodney Stone. The dream shows me symbols for dragon, witch, and peace. Like this was proof I was on the right track. “I I told you that I am injured, and he is holding me in his arms. He tells me I mean everything to him. Now, there is more. I’m standing in a castle courtyard, but I’m not human. I am a purple dragon, and there is an orange dragon beside me. How I even know I am the purple dragon is beyond me. The orange dragon is restrained, but I am not. I keep circling it, whispering something. At first, I didn’t hear what I was whispering, kind of like a haze covered everything. It all clears up, and I hear myself chanting.

Save her in her time of need, my witch’s words she must heed. Use the purple of fluorite, touch her with its discerning light. The feeling of gloom and murk, will be released with the touch of my dirk.

“I quickly say dirk rium, which translates ‘dirk to me,’ and I gently touch the neck of the orange dragon. Black smoke covers everything as I do this. When the smoke clears, I am in human form, and there is a woman standing where the orange dragon was.” My mom interrupted me, “What do you mean you were a dragon? How did you know that spell?” “I don’t know, Mom. I think it has to do with the secret our ancestor kept from us. Please, no more questions? I don’t know the answers, but I want all your help to decipher these dreams. Can I go on now?”

“Yes, please proceed. We’ll try not to interrupt you again. We just worry about you, you know that, right? It’s what families do.” “I know, Mom, I love all of you too. “The woman looks at me with such fear, and tears are running down her face. In the background, I hear a man begging her to come back to him because he loves her. “Someone yells, and before, I didn’t understand what was said. Now the voice is very plain. It’s Turac’s father, and he said, ‘Restrain her! What is this blasphemy?’ Then Turac rushes to stand in front of us with his sword drawn. His mother comes running into the courtyard waving her arms, yelling, ‘Stop!’ “I don’t even know what that means because his mother is ailing. You heard him say he was going to check on her. “When we went to the Loch earlier, I spoke with Nessie. I asked her if Turac was safe or if I needed to let him go to protect him. She told me he was right where he needed to be. He plays a great part in ending the war. Turac and I are the key to defeating the darkness. She couldn’t tell me how or why. She just knew it was the two of us. Most of all I should trust in my soul mate. There was much we didn’t know about each other. I should work on that and find what our ancestor hid from everyone. That it was important to both of us. She also told me the darkness seems to be seeking me specifically. I apparently have a pure light surrounding me, and she thinks it wants to possess that light. Under no circumstances was I to let that happen. Finding the family secret would most likely bring the answers we need. “Mom, before you rant about me being in danger, you need to understand it isn’t only me in danger. It is all of us, everyone, even Turac. We have to find that secret, and soon.” “You’re right. It is just hard for us to stand by and watch you put yourself in danger. Don’t ask that of us.” “I’m not, Mom. I’m asking all of you to help me figure this out. That way no one is in danger.” “All right, let’s tear your dreams down, searching for the answers.”

“While you do that, I am going to tear this house apart. There has to be something we are missing.” “We’ll find them, Scota. We don’t have a choice. We can’t lose you, and you can’t lose him.” “I know, Mom, we won’t. I think I’m going to go through some of the books in here. Who knows, maybe I’ll find something.” My mom and dad both hugged me and left the library. Everyone else was just as upset, but they hugged me as they went. I knew they wanted to say something but refrained because they didn’t want to argue with me. I guess now that I was alone, I should start looking through these books. Anything to avoid going to bed and dreaming.

46

Scota

I did dream last night. It wasn’t the normal dream though. It wasn’t a dream of gloom or doom; this was a good dream. It was about a wedding, one that was on a beach. You could see a castle with an orchard surrounding it in the distance. I couldn’t see the bride or groom because of the hazy fog, but I could make out hundreds of guests. I even saw Turac’s parents. I could tell that this wedding happened in the future. The dream ended, and for once I slept peacefully the rest of the night. When I woke up, I ed the dream vividly. Since I couldn’t see the bride or groom, I wondered whose wedding it was. If it was mine and Turac’s, it’s quite a while from now. I hate to think it will take that long to settle my destiny. After all, I did see his parents there. I really hope it doesn’t take that long; it was years away. To think that was really depressing. I just can’t think like that now. I didn’t have time. There were more important things to think about at the moment, like solving the problem with the darkness or my destiny. I don’t think I’ll mention this dream to my family, even though this was a good dream. They didn’t need anything else to think about, even if this was good news. A good dream. I was headed to the kitchen for some breakfast, then I decided back to the library for some rearranging and searching. When I reached the kitchen, all of my family were there having coffee. “Sit down, Scota, and I’ll make you some breakfast.” “I’m not really hungry, but thanks, Mom. I’ll just have an apple and some juice, something easy. I think I’ll work on the library today. I can’t help but think there

is something else there. Right now finding anything would be helpful.” “Of course, you’re right. We will be discussing some of the aspects of your dreams. There might be something we overlooked.” “Anything is possible. If you discover anything or need me, please, come and discuss it with me. Did we search all of the trunks and boxes in the attic? There might be something in one of them, if we didn’t.” “I think there were only one or two that we didn’t go through. Maybe your dad or one of your uncles would check and bring them down for you.” “Of course we would. We’ll see if there are any boxes or trunks that we missed.” “Thanks, Dad. That would be helpful. I’m done, so I’m going back to the library. Please, if you find anything, bring it to me there.”

*****

It felt like hours before they entered the library with two trunks. “We didn’t find anything in any of the boxes, but these are the trunks that weren’t opened yet. It’s because they are locked. We should be able to open them with no problem though. “The other thing we found was an old desk. It was back in the corner, covered up with boxes of old newspapers. Maybe you could take a break from down here and check it out. While you are doing that, we’ll open these trunks.” “Thank you so much for all your help. I don’t know what I would do without it. I love you all, you know that, right? “Uncle Grant, could you and Uncle Diarmid come to the attic with me? You could help uncover the desk and maybe move it out so I can have easy access to it. If you don’t mind.” “Of course we will, won’t we, Diarmid?”

“Absolutely, let’s go.” When we got to the attic, they showed me the corner where the desk was. I didn’t believe there will be anything in it, but I had them dig it out anyway. While they returned the boxes to the corner, I started looking through the drawers, taking out each one and looking all around and underneath them. There were five drawers in all, two on each side and a long one in the center. There was nothing in or on the first four. I pulled out the center drawer to begin my examination of it. It made a click as I did, but when I turned it over, there’s nothing there. Before returning it to its slot, I noticed something shiny on the edge. I got down on my knees to examine it closer. Something was written on it. It said, “Cum gu sgiobalta an diomhaireachd a tha mi airson a chumail” (Hold fast the secret I wish to keep). I was so excited, I could hardly contain it. “Uncle Grant, Uncle Diarmid, I found something. There’s a sentence written here. It’s in Gaelic, but it translates to ‘Hold fast the secret I wish to keep.’ “Do either of you have a pocketknife? I need something sharp to poke my finger. I’m going to place my blood on it like I did the trunk and see what happens.” They both shook their heads no but looked around for something to use. “Here, will this work? I found a nail.” “Yes, that’s perfect, Uncle Grant. Let’s try it.” I poked my finger and squeezed it to form a drop of blood. When I rubbed it across the sentence, there’s another click, and the bottom on the desk dropped down. Inside were some rolled-up papers with a ribbon tied around them. I gently picked them up and clicked the bottom back in place and replaced the drawer. “I want to take these downstairs and share them with everyone at once. They look very old.” “They do. Let’s go down and check them out.” We all raced down the stairs, while I yelled for everyone, “Mom, Dad, everyone! We found something in that old desk in the attic. Hurry, let’s go into the library so we can look at what we found.”

Everyone came rushing toward us as we reached the door. I’m sure they wanted to know if what we found was important as much as I did. “All right, be prepared. It might be nothing. I had to use a drop of my blood to find them.” “What do you mean you used blood to find them?” my mom demanded. “It had a Gaelic sentence printed under the drawer, on the desk itself. I tried using the blood just like I did on the trunk, and it worked. These papers are what we found. What do you think? Should we see what they are?” “Be careful. Those papers look really old.” “I will. Here we go.” I untied the ribbon holding them together very gently and began to unroll them. “There’s writing on four or five pieces of paper. They are written in English, not Gaelic. Should I read them aloud? They look to be spells or something, maybe even a prophecy.

They will come, all will begin, the power of evil that lies within. The darkness that comes to claim us all, the light must fight, she must not fall. They must together and heed the call. The evil will only increase, unless dragon and witch are at peace.”

Aunt Margaret said, “We’ve heard this one before. It’s the one about the darkness that you found in the trunk.” “That’s true, but what Nessie said about me having pure light? We now know I am the light that must fight the darkness. I never paid attention to that part before.”

“So this means you are doing the right thing so far.” “It would seem so, Uncle Alban. Shall I read the next one? It looks like it could be a prophecy also.

She is the one that starts it all, as her powers begin with the call. The mother of the line that starts. She must realize not to keep them apart. Until the time a dragon falls in love with a witch, it all will change, there will be a switch. Until the fourth witch brings the end, life as she knows it will finally begin.

“Mom, do you think this one is about you? The mother of the line. Also, at first you didn’t want me to be with Turac. I wonder what it means about a dragon falling in love with a witch. Do you think that has anything to do with my dreams about being a dragon?” “I think this just brings more questions and not answers.” “You’re right, Dad. I do have a lot of questions. Let me tell you about the next one. It appears to be a spell.

Save me in my needing hour, Anoint me with my witch’s power.

Use the blue of amazonite, touch me with its pure light. What was broken has taken its toll, let me feel again and make me whole.

“This basically means whoever uses it will be healed. Do you think this is how I healed after Turac held me in his arms? That’s one way of tearing apart my dreams.” “Now, Scota, don’t be like that. You are getting some answers, pieces of the puzzle. Just not the whole picture yet. Give it a chance. You’ll get there,” Aunt Davina said. “I guess if you think of it that way, we might find the answers we seek. Number 3 appears to be another healing spell.

Save her from the blades of elves, return the poison unto themselves. Save her in this needing hour, anoint her with my witch’s power. Use the blue of amazonite, touch her with its pure light. What was broken has taken a toll, let her feel again and make her whole.

“So now on top of dragons, we have elves. Did you know about them? What other magical races are there?” “Yes, we knew about elves. There are a few other races. There’s vampires, werewolves, mages—two or three kinds, djinn, gryphon, fae, and of course witches and warlocks. That’s just some of them,” Aunt Greer said. “Wow, that’s a lot of different races. I can’t think about that, right now. There’s one more page here. Let me read it. This one appears to be a spell that releases someone from the darkness.

Save her in her time of need, my witch’s words she must heed. Use the purple of fluorite, touch her with its discerning light. The feeling of gloom and murk, will be released with the touch of my dirk.

“This is the spell I use in the courtyard, and the orange dragon turns into a woman. I now see what you meant dad. Pieces of a puzzle and not the whole. It does cause more questions than answers.” “This has been an extremely long day. Let’s call it a night. We can discuss it more in the morning.” “Sounds good, Mom. I am so tired, I’m sure I won’t have trouble sleeping. Good night, all.” As I walked out of the room, I heard rounds of “good night” from everyone.

47

Turac

Daingead (damn it), I didn’t want to leave her. I can’t help but worry about her when Nessie told me we were the key to defeating the darkness. She was the reason the darkness was here but not the cause. The worse was that the darkness was seeking her. How could I protect her if I didn’t know what the darkness was? What did Nessie mean she was the only thing that will save us? She had to be part dragon and didn’t know it. How else would she save us? I’d only thought of her since leaving Inverness. I was so preoccupied I was pulling into the driveway in no time. As soon as I reached my driveway, I could feel it. Something was definitely wrong here, it almost made my skin crawl. Golos and I will have to try harder to discover what it was. It was the same feeling that was around the castle when my mother was injured, and at the Loch. If the evil was at the castle, my stables, and at Inverness, that means Nessie’s warning was right. It also means it’s spreading fast. We had to do everything in our power to defeat it. Then hopefully when it’s defeated, my mother will heal. As I parked the car, I saw Ian running toward me. “Mo phrionnsa (my prince), it’s a good thing you returned when you did. The horses are very restless today. I can’t seem to settle them down.” “All right, Ian, I’ll check them with you. Maybe they just need a little more attention. It feels like snow. Perhaps they can sense the change in the weather.” We walked back to the barn together. When we entered the door, I can tell the darkness was heavier. A lot heavier than when I left. “Ian, was anyone here while I was gone?” “No, sir. Just the people that belong here. Wait, Kerra had company yesterday. The company was only here a couple of hours. Kerra said her company was

someone she met in Nairn. At first, I didn’t pay attention because she went straight to the house like she had been here before. As far as I know, they stayed in the house the whole time.” “How did the guest arrive? Did you recognize her?” “I saw her walking up the driveway. I didn’t recognize her, so I walked out to greet her, to see if she needed help. She said she had been invited to tea with Kerra, that a friend dropped her off.” “Did you see her leave?” “No. I had gone out to the pasture to bring the horses into the barn for the night.” “So she could’ve walked out to the barn while you were in the pasture. I believe it’s the same woman that was here before. If it was, she is evil, and I need to find her before she causes more trouble.” “I’m sorry, mo phrionnsa (my prince), I thought she was harmless.” “It’s not your fault, Ian. I think it’s because of me. She wants revenge on me. I don’t want you to mention this to anyone else. I don’t want to scare anyone. When Golos gets here tomorrow, we’ll talk about it some more.” “Turac, are you in here? I saw your car in the driveway and thought I would check the barn first.” “Yes, Golos, back here by the tack room. Ian and I were just discussing your arrival. I see you arrived earlier than scheduled.” “Yeah, I wasn’t getting anywhere with the investigation at the castle. I thought I would come here earlier. What were you and Ian discussing?” “Before I tell you that, do you notice the feeling of evil around the barn?” “Yes, it feels a lot heavier. Almost like it was renewed. I thought you were going to be gone over the New Year. Did something happen while you were gone?” “That’s what Ian and I were discussing. Ian, why don’t you tell him what happened?”

“Yes, sir. Yesterday when I was in the barn, I saw a woman walking up the driveway. I didn’t recognize her, so I walked out to greet her, see if she needed help. She said she was invited to tea with Kerra, that a friend had dropped her off. I didn’t see her leave because I’d gone out to the pasture to bring the horses in for the night.” “Ian and I talked about it. I think she came into the barn while he was in the pasture. “Has Lord Thriin found his wife yet?” “No, we are still looking. Turac, you don’t think this has anything to do with Maugh, do you?” “Yes, I do. She came into the study when I gave my address to Lord Ciym for the delivery of the Friesians I bought. When he told her they weren’t going to be hers, she had a look of pure hatred on her face. I know Lord Ciym never saw it, but I did. I think she’s the woman that came in the summer. The one that caused the horses to act up then. I think she wants revenge because of what we put her through. Well, actually me, because I made her get married and told her she could never come to the castle without being summoned. That was her whole point, to get to the castle. “I don’t know. She could’ve had something to do with my mother.” “Don’t you think you might be overestimating her? I mean yes, she was mad but to hurt the queen.” “I could be, but, Golos, she did say she was prepared to do anything to become queen.” “You’re right. I’d forgotten about that conversation we overheard.” “Ian, do you have a description of the woman that was here either time? Before we go on an all-out hunt, we need to make sure it’s the same woman.” “Well, she was a very beautiful woman, about 5'10" with black hair. She had the most unusual eyes. They were kind of yellow-orange cat eyes. I’ve never seen anything like them before.”

“I knew it. That’s her. I had a feeling she was behind what’s been happening here. So now we need to find her before she does something else. We can’t let her get away with it any longer. Do you think, Golos, this is more than revenge for the horses?” “I don’t know, Turac. I do know if she is here and not through the portal, it’s much more dangerous. We can’t let humans see her in dragon form. She could be drawing attention to you, the prince, in the human world.” “Golos, I’m worried about that, but I’m more worried about drawing attention to my soul mate. To get revenge on me, she could go after Scota. “Scota and her family are supposed to come to the stables on Saturday for lunch and riding. Her aunt and uncle bought a pair of horses and are stabling them here for now.” “Maybe you should try and cancel. With Maugh out there somewhere, we don’t know what will happen.” “I can’t cancel. No, I won’t cancel. If Scota is here with me, I can protect her. We just have to be very careful and not show anything is wrong. We’ll need to be very diligent.” “Sir, if this Maugh person is so dangerous, I could begin sleeping in the tack room to protect the horses. Maybe only let them in the short paddocks once a day.” “That will probably work for now, Ian. If the weather is bad, they won’t mind being inside so much. “In the meantime, Golos, I think tomorrow we should start searching the surrounding towns for Maugh. The sooner we catch her, the sooner she can be punished. This time I intend to order her execution.” “I agree, and I’m sure your father will too. Do you have a map of the area? I think we need to be very thorough in this search. If she gets away again, we may never catch her.” “I’m telling you right now, she will not get away. I have more important things to do than search for a missing wife. But if she is the cause of all this evil. She

needs to be stopped. “Tell me, Golos, did you see my mother before you came here? How is she doing?” “I did see her. Actually I saw both of them before I left. They were both in good spirits. Your mother doesn’t seem to have gotten any worse.” “That’s good to hear. I was actually planning on returning to the castle Saturday evening, after Scota and her family leave. It’s been a while since I saw my parents, and I want to check on my mother.” “I’m sure they’ll be pleased. By then, maybe we’ll have some good news. I’m to stay with you until we get everything straightened out. That could be a while.” “I have to believe in us. We are both very resourceful. We’ll figure this out. “Was Lord Ciym at the castle when you left?” “No, he actually left the same day I did, to come here. He was going to Lord Thriin’s. They were going to look for Maugh together.” “Well, they obviously won’t find her. It’s probably a good thing he won’t be at the castle when we return with her.” “I’m sure your father will feel the same way you do, so it won’t be a good thing when we do.” “No, it won’t. Let’s go to the house and see what Kerra has for us to eat. We can just take it easy tonight, but tomorrow we begin our search in earnest.” “Sounds good to me.” “Ian, come and get me if the horses get any more riled. It looks like they are starting to settle down now. Hopefully, that will last all night.”

48

Scota

There was so much to think about I doubt I’d get any sleep. I knew I had to try, but all that information just kept roaming around in my head. It seemed all I had were questions, not answers. Pieces, not the whole puzzle. I wondered what “The light must fight, she must not fall” meant. If I was the light and I must not fall, then what was the darkness claiming? It said claim us all, not just me. Obviously, I was the witch. Nessie said I was. What about the dragon. Who was he? Then of course there’s the prophecy that we all assumed was about my mom. She started it all. She’s the mother of the line. Could that mean my bloodline? What about keeping them apart? What would really happen? The dragon that fell in love with a witch. I now realized I was the witch, so who was the dragon? I didn’t want to love anyone but Turac. And what did “the fourth witch brings the end” mean? If Mom was the first, and I was the second, then I had a daughter, and she had a daughter. If that’s the case, I didn’t want to be the one who started the end. I wanted to be the one who ended it all. I didn’t want to put my daughter or granddaughter into that kind of danger. What about those healing spells? Each spell used some kind of different stone. I can only speculate on the significance of them. I think everything has something to do with the trials Nessie said I would face. The spell about the elves blade scared me a little bit. Who was going to need healed from that? I think my biggest fear was the spell about releasing the darkness. Did it mean the darkness caught me in the future? I could be lucky, and it could be about the orange dragon and not me. I think it would still be scary for whomever it’s for. I didn’t even know what a dirk was. I’m sure I can’t prick someone with one. There was so much to unravel. Maybe I’ll talk to my family about all of this instead of trying to figure it out on my own. I needed to relax and get some

sleep. I can wait until tomorrow to think about it further. I dreamed of a white sandy beach. It’s decorated for a wedding. There’s a huge bamboo arbor covered with flowers, down by the crystal clear water. White chairs were lined up with flowers on each one. Rose petals lined the aisle where the bride and groom stood. There were hundreds of people milling around. Again, I saw Turac’s parents. I still can’t make out the bride and groom, but it was a very lavish wedding. A castle was off in the distance with an orchard surrounding it. After I saw the castle, my dream changed. It showed a man and a woman holding a baby girl. That’s all I can make out. My dream dissipated, and I slept heavily for the rest of the night. Waking up was peaceful, until I ed all the questions I thought of last night. I just needed to get downstairs to ask my family their opinion about them. Again, everyone was in the kitchen; but when I looked at the clock, I realized it’s later than I usually got out of bed. I guess I needed that peaceful sleep. “Good morning, everyone. Did you all sleep well? I actually did, once I fell asleep.” “Good morning, Scota,” I heard from everyone. “What took you so long to fall asleep? What were you thinking about that you couldn’t sleep?” “Well, Dad, I kept thinking about those papers I found. What they could actually mean. Like if I’m the light, and I must not fall, then what is the darkness claiming? It said ‘claim us all,’ not just me. Obviously I’m the witch. Nessie said I was, but what about the dragon? But if I’m the witch, who is the dragon I fall in love with? “What about Mom? It stated she starts it all, the mother of the line. She must not keep them apart. Does that mean our bloodline? Maybe I’m the dragon, and I’ll fall in love with a witch. I don’t want to love anyone but Turac. Is he the dragon? “The line ‘the fourth witch brings the end’ bothers me. If Mom’s the first and I’m the second, that means I’ll have a daughter, and she will have a daughter. If

that’s the case, I don’t want to be the one that starts the end. I want to be the one that ends it all. How can I knowingly put my child or grandchild into that kind of danger? “We already know I will be in some kind of danger. That’s what Nessie told me. Maybe I should just stop everything before something bad happens. If I didn’t pursue this, maybe my destiny would change.” “Is that what you really want to do? You want to give up the love you and Turac have? you told us Nessie said Turac was right where he needed to be. That he plays a great part in ending the war. Both of you are the key to defeating the darkness. She knew it was the two of you. You should trust in your soul mate, before she told you they’ve waited a long time for you. Do you really want this darkness to keep building, until it is out of control? It might take you a while to end it, but isn’t it better than you leaving it for someone else to solve? Is it worth giving up everything, even if you are in a little danger? Didn’t she tell you, you could endure whatever came your way as long as you had your soul mate?” “You’re right, Mom, I know you are. You also made some excellent points. I don’t really think I could go on living in a world that Turac isn’t in. He is my everything. So if it means I have to endure all of this to have him and for everyone to be safe, I’ll do it. No more questioning my involvement.” “That’s my girl. You are strong enough to do this. Nessie has faith in you, and so do we. I’m sure when Turac finds out, he will have faith in you too.” “Thanks, Mom. Hopefully he won’t run for the hills when I tell him everything. I thought about telling him this weekend, but I want to have a few more answers before I do.” “That’s probably a good idea.” “Mom, I wanted to ask you about the stones that are mentioned in the spells. What do they mean, and are they important?” “To a witch, they are important. They are all semiprecious stones, and they each have their own meaning. For instance, amethyst is the stone of change, protection, and wisdom. It attracts good luck and love and calms and transforms. Jade symbolizes immortality. Amazonite is the stone of healing. Fluorite is the

stone of discernment. Malachite, the stone of transformation. That’s just a few of them. I think there is a list in the Book of Shadows, if you want to look.” “I will, Mom. Dad, what is a dirk? I know it’s some kind of knife, but why would I have one?” “Well, honey, it is a form of knife. The definition is a sharply pointed, usually double-edged, short-range weapon. Dirk is simply a Scottish word for a dagger. As to why you would have one, I don’t know. You are in Scotland though.” “I know. It isn’t a big problem. I just ed these things and wanted to ask about them.” “Since the spells mentioned the stones, your aunts and I decided you should have a bracelet made. We are going to get one from a shop nearby. It won’t hurt for you to have some extra protection.” “The way things are going for me, it definitely can’t hurt. “Do you think I can do this? That I can do what Nessie said needs to be done?” “I, we, have faith in you, darling. If Nessie said you could endure it, then you can. Don’t doubt your destiny. Believe that it will transpire like it was foretold. You’ve got this, and we all are right here with you.” “Thanks, Mom. Thank you, all of you, for believing in me. I love you.”

*****

The week had gone by fast. I put the library back together the way I thought it should be, but I hadn’t found anything else that led to a secret of any kind. It’s already Friday, and I was excited about seeing Turac. I Just needed to make sure he was safe, that nothing had happened to him. I also wanted to check on the horses at the stable. Make sure the darkness hadn’t done any more damage.

49

Turac

Golos and I had been searching for Maugh all week. We started in Nairn because that was where Kerra said she met Maueve, the friend who was actually Maugh. No one had seen a black-haired woman new to the area. We tried all the surrounding towns within an eighteen-mile radius except Inverness, which is where Scota was, and I didn’t want to draw any attention to her. It’s already Friday, and I had to meet Scota and her family tonight for dinner in Lossiemouth. We still hadn’t discovered anything new. It’s so disappointing. “Golos, I think you should me for dinner tonight with Scota’s family. This way you can meet her and her family. You’ll see she doesn’t have anything to do with any of this. I know you have doubts about her.” “Are you sure, Turac? I don’t want to intrude. I do have doubts about her being your soul mate, but you seem so happy when you speak of her, I don’t want to doubt.” “As soon as you see her, you will notice her solas fior-ghlan (pure light). There is no way someone could fake that, you’ll see.” “If you say so. I guess we should go back to the house so we can get ready to go. You don’t want to see her like that, do you? Besides, I want to make a good impression on your soul mate and her family.” “Sounds good. We can take the Austin tonight. It’s the closest thing to flying without spreading our wings.”

*****

We pulled into the parking lot at the same time as Scota and her family. I rushed to open her car door; it only seemed right. “Scota, love, I’ve missed you terribly. It feels like a lot more than just a few days.” She reached up and placed a kiss on my cheek. “I missed you too. What have you done all week? How are Blaze and Zundae? She must be getting so big. Only a couple more months until the foal is born. I can’t wait to see them.” “She is getting big but not uncomfortable yet. I want you to meet someone. “Golos, this is Scota. Scota, this is Golos, a good friend of mine. He is part of the family I told you about. We actually grew up together. He works for my parents. He’s going with me tomorrow night to see my mother.” “Oh, Turac. How is she doing? Do you know? I want so bad for her to get well so I can meet her. Do you think she will be better by Imbolc?” “Golos told me she is the same. Not any better but not any worse either. “I’m sure if she is doing well that there will still be at least a feast at Imbolc. That’s when I plan on introducing you.” “I can’t wait. I hope your parents like me like my parents like you.” “Don’t worry, my darling. My mother and my father will both love you.” Golos looked at me with a questioning look. I gave him a subtle nod, and I’ll just have to tell him the rest later. “Golos, I would like to introduce you to Scota’s family. This is Alastair and Bridget McMillan, Scota’s parents.” “If you don’t mind, Turac, I would like to introduce the rest.” “Go ahead, Scota. I still have trouble with some of the last names.”

“This is my aunt Ailith and uncle Alban Shaw. My aunt Davina and uncle Callum Morrison. Aunt Margaret and Uncle Diarmid Douglas. Aunt Greer and Uncle Eachann Lockhart. Last is my aunt Hilda and uncle Grant Fletcher.” Golos shook hands with everyone as I introduced them. With a puzzling look, he asked, “Didn’t someone purchase some of your horses, Turac?” “Yes, that would be Greer and Eachann. They purchased Rysear and Jalan. That’s actually how I found Scota again. She came with her dad and uncles that day.” “The best day ever. I thought I would never see you again. I had almost given up.” “I thought the same thing, only I wasn’t giving up on you. When I saw you riding Rysear, I was just amazed that someone so petite could control him. Then you walked up to me, and I couldn’t believe it was you. That I could be that fortunate.” “You were both fortunate that day. Scota has been so much happier since you found each other again. For that, we will always be grateful. Now, shall we go in to dinner? I don’t know about you, but I’m hungry.” “Yes, Alastair, I am too. Let’s go.” Taking Scota’s hand, we all headed for the door.

*****

Dinner was a happy affair. Scota’s family seemed to enjoy having Golos with us. They questioned him like they did me at first. To me, that meant they were comfortable with his being around. This was a good thing considering he was my father’s captain of the guard. There was no question she was my soul mate, but he needed to see the truth. “Do you think your family will be okay with Golos staying here with them? I

would really like to wrap my arms around you and kiss you. I just don’t want an audience when I do.” “Mom, Dad, Turac and I are going to take a walk outside. Will Golos be safe if we leave him here with you?” she said with a wink. “We promise not to interrogate him while you’re gone. Don’t be too long though. It’s getting cold out. When you come in, we’ll have a drink together before they have to leave,” my mom replied. When we headed out the door, I noticed a couple of cars arriving. It looked like a few airmen from the Royal Air Force base nearby. I didn’t like this because I was leaving, and Scota will be staying here. When we drew closer to them, I heard, “Scota, is that you? Have you come for the weekend? It’s so good to see you again. You haven’t been around for a while. What happened? Are you and your family here for the dance tomorrow night?” “Xander, what a surprise. It’s good to see you. We bought a house in Inverness, so we have been staying there. I’m sorry, Xander, this is Turac Scrannach, my fiancé. “Turac, this is Captain Alexander Cole, the man I was standing with the night we met.” “Happy to meet you, Captain.” I shook his hand but noticed he didn’t look too happy about meeting me. He hid it right away though. “We were just going for a walk. Go inside and say hi to my parents. I’m sure they will be happy to see you.” “Thanks, I will. Nice to meet you, Turac.” Walking away, I told Scota, “I don’t like him, love. Something is off about him. He wasn’t too happy when you introduced me as your fiancé.” “You must be wrong. He was just a nice guy that offered to dance with me. Are you jealous of him?” “No, maybe. I’ve never had a reason to be jealous before, so I’m not sure. You have no idea how beautiful you are, inside and out. Please be careful around

him. Don’t go anywhere alone with him, please, for my sake.” “I won’t, I promise. Now, put your arms around me and kiss me, please.” “Your wish is my command, mo chridhe (my heart).” I felt the hole in my heart begin to fill with the pieces that were always missing when she was not with me. Nothing could compare with the love I felt for her. Nothing can happen to her. She was my everything. I didn’t want to live in a world that she was not a part of. She was shaking lightly as I drew her close to me. Kissing her was like kissing pure sunshine. She completely took my breath away. “Is tu mo chridhe (you are my heart). You are shaking, love. Is that from the cold or because I am finally holding you in my arms? It has been a very long few days for me. You can’t imagine how much I’ve missed you.” “You are my heart too. I have a good idea how much you’ve missed me. Missing you has been a constant ache in my heart. As for my shaking, it’s because I am finally in your arms. I don’t want that to ever change.” “I don’t want it to either. I think we should go in now. I don’t want you getting cold, and I definitely don’t want your family mad at me. Besides, I don’t want you feeling bad for tomorrow. We will be spending most of the day together.” “I want to spend the day with you too. After you have your drink with my family, are you leaving?” “Yes, we should probably go. I will have to get up early in the morning to prepare the horses for our ride. Do you know who you will want to ride tomorrow?” “No, but after I see Blaze and Zundae, it will probably be Blaze. He is always such a gentleman around me.” “I’ve noticed that. What I want to know is how you do that? What’s your secret?” “Ha, no secret. I just have gentle hands, and he can feel that.”

“Maybe you’re right.” Entering the door, we ed Golos and her family. Captain Cole was still sitting with them, which upset me. He just didn’t feel right. I’ll have to ask Golos if he noticed anything. In the meantime, I needed to put on a happy face or someone will notice. For some reason, I felt that’s important. Scota’s dad ordered drinks for everyone and then said, “So are the plans the same for tomorrow? Are we all going riding together?” “Yes, weather permitting, we are. Before we do though, I thought you all could me for lunch. I’ll be here about ten thirty to get Scota, if that’s all right?” “It’s fine, but we know the way out there. We could just bring her with us. Why so early though?” “She wants to pick her mount for the day. She also itted she wants to check on the foal.” “I did, Dad. Also, no offense, but that will give us a little time to be alone. You guys could just meet us out there around eleven thirty. You’re not worried being alone, are you, Dad? Besides, I’m sure Golos and Ian will be there.” “Yes, they will. They’ll help with tacking all the horses. I promise to be a perfect gentleman. The only time we’ll actually be alone is on the car ride there.” “Okay, okay, I get it. You’re young and in love. You want some time alone. I was young once too but am still very much in love.” “Good save, Dad.” The whole time we discussed our plans, Captain Cole was listening in with interest. As far as I was concerned, too much interest. I knew it’s repeating myself, but I’ll have to caution Scota again. “My darling, I hate to, but we should probably leave. Would you walk me out?” “Yes, my love,” and she offered me her hand. Taking it, I said, “Goodbye, everyone, I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“Good night, Turac. It was nice meeting you, Golos,” I heard from Scota’s family. “Good night. It was nice to meet you all too. I guess I will see you in the morning also.” Walking to the door was harder than I expected. I waited until we stepped out the door to caution Scota. “Mo chridhe (my heart), I love you. Please be careful tonight. I don’t trust Captain Cole. It isn’t because I’m jealous either. He just has this look about him that makes me think he’s untrustworthy. Please, you are my heart. It would shatter me if something happened to you.” “I feel the same way. You also are my heart. Don’t worry about him please. My family will stay with me until I go to bed. Now please, just hold me a moment and kiss me good night.” Pulling her into my arms, I softly kissed her lips. Next I kissed her eyelids then back to her enticing lips that always drew me in. I wanted to keep kissing her forever, but Golos was waiting, and I didn’t want to embarrass anyone. With a light kiss on her nose, I stepped back. “I will see you in the morning, my heart. Good night.” “Good night, my love. Golos, it was a pleasure to meet a friend of Turac’s. I hope to get to know you better.” “The pleasure was all mine, Miss Scota. I would be honored to get to know you better. I’ll see you tomorrow.” I watched her step back from the car as I reached to open the door. Waving goodbye, I whispered, “Oidhche mhath, mo ghaol” (good night, my love), as I drove away. “Well, Golos, what do you think of my soul mate?” “You’re right, Turac. There is no way someone that pure has anything to do with the evil surrounding your stables, or the castle, for that matter. I also truly believe she is your soul mate. You both seem to shine when you are together.” “She is my everything. If something were to happen to her, I couldn’t go on. I do know Nessie told me to protect her. That we are the beginning of the end of the

war with dragon and witch. I just don’t know what she meant.” “What do you mean Nessie told you?” “One day Scota and I were down by the Loch with her family. Nessie began speaking to me telepathically. She said I needed to protect her with my life. Nessie also told me something else. I didn’t want to say anything until you met her. So you could see for yourself that she had nothing to do with the darkness. I asked Nessie if she was the reason the darkness came, if she was the reason my mother was attacked. The answer was not what I expected.” “What did Nessie say? I still can’t believe she talked to you.” “Nessie said Scota is the reason the darkness came.” “What do you mean she’s the reason it’s here?” “Calm down, I’m not finished. She’s the reason but not the cause. That totally baffled me. Then she went on to say it is searching for her, Scota. Her light draws the darkness to her. It wants to possess her and that I must not let that happen at all costs. She is the only thing that will save us. That’s all Nessie would tell me, except I must protect her. Now you know why I worry about her so much.” “Wow, if your father finds out, he will blame her for your mother’s condition. It won’t matter that it’s a warning to protect her. I don’t even understand what it means.” “I don’t either, yet. My father can’t find out until we do know. Agreed?’ “Agreed. What did you mean you plan on introducing her to your parents on Imbolc? Is that safe?” “I’m hoping we will have it under control by then. That only gives us three weeks, so we need to hurry.” “You know you are going to have to tell her who you really are by then. Once you bring her to the castle, the whole kingdom will want to meet her.” “I know. I told her I had a very large family. That’s why I said you were a part of

that family. I can’t imagine what I’ll do if she wants nothing to do with me when she finds out.” “I wouldn’t worry about that. You are a prince after all.” “Yes, but as you could see, material things don’t really matter to her. It’s more the dragon part I’m worried about.” “She loves you. Anyone can see that. I heard you caution her about Captain Cole. What was the deal? I know it wasn’t because you were jealous.” “No, it’s not. He doesn’t feel right, like he is untrustworthy. I can’t explain it. He just feels wrong. I thought he also paid too much attention to my fiancée.” “I wondered. He felt wrong to me too. Also, the looks he kept giving you were filled with pure hate. I was going to warn you, but I guess you’re not so infatuated that you didn’t notice.” “When it comes to her, I will always notice. We’ll just have to watch him closely when he’s around. Speaking of that, tomorrow when I go to get Scota, I want you to cloak yourself and follow Scota’s family out to the stables. I don’t want him following them out here.” “It might be a little tricky, but I can do that. With the darkness around the stables, you don’t need any more trouble.” “No, I don’t. You and Ian will need to be on your guard while they’re here. We can’t let anything happen to any of them.” “We’ll keep her safe, Turac. I vow it.” “I’ve already made that vow.” Little did we know our vows would soon mean nothing.

50

Scota

Seeing Turac was the highlight of my week. I was disheartened because I never found any more spells or prophecies, anything to reveal that secret. I knew Nessie wanted me to find it, but it felt just out of my reach, like whatever was going to happen was close. Too close. When he opened my car door, I felt that electricity that only he caused. My heart felt whole because I was near him. I wanted to jump into his arms and stay there forever, where I felt safe and loved. Instead, I kissed him on the cheek and told him I missed him. Then I asked about the horses. It had been a couple of weeks since I checked on them, and I wanted to know how they were. I knew I would have to go out there and converse with them myself, but it could wait until tomorrow. After meeting his friend Golos, I asked Turac about his mother. I knew he said she was ailing also, because with the changes in my dreams, I didn’t know if anything had changed. I wanted his parents to like me when I do get to meet them. He was so important to me, and they were so important to him. I introduced Golos to my family. He knew no one but Turac, and I didn’t want to be rude, leaving him feeling left out. If the rest of Turac’s family was as nice as Golos, I had nothing to worry about. Having dinner with everyone was nice. It felt like family. A glimpse of what our future would be like, with hopefully a few additions down the road. It was kind of funny because my family questioned Golos just like they did Turac. He didn’t have any family except Turac and his parents. He said he was devoted to them. I’m glad he had someone. No one should be without family. Teasing my family about leaving Golos with them so Turac and I could be alone

was fun. More it was the anticipation of him holding me in his arms and kissing me. After putting our coats on, we walked out the door holding hands. I couldn’t wait for that little bit of privacy we were going to get. We weren’t very far outside the door when I heard my name. “Scota, is that you? Have you come for the weekend? It’s so good to see you again. You and your family haven’t been around for a while. What happened? Are you here for the dance tomorrow night?” I was so preoccupied with Turac, at first I didn’t even realize someone was speaking to me. When I did notice, I was unhappy about it. I couldn’t be rude though, so I answered. “Xander, it is nice to see you again. We bought a house in Inverness, so we have been staying there. I’m sorry, let me introduce you to my fiancé, Turac Scrannach. “Turac, this is Captain Alexander Cole. The man I was standing with the night we met.” Of course, Xander was polite and shook Turac’s hand, saying, “Happy to meet you.” The thing is he didn’t look at all happy to meet Turac. He had no reason to act that way; we were just acquaintances. I just wanted him to hurry away so Turac and I could be alone. “Go in and say hi to my parents. I’m sure they will be happy to see you.” I was hoping he would leave us. It worked because he walked away mumbling something. I didn’t hear it though. “I don’t like him, Scota. Something feels off about him. He wasn’t too happy when you introduced me as your fiancé.” I was thinking the same thing. I didn’t want him to worry. “You must be wrong. He is just a nice guy that offered to dance with me. Are you jealous of him? You don’t need to be.” “No, maybe. I’ve never had a reason to be jealous before, so I don’t know. As for him just being a nice guy, you have no idea how beautiful you are. Inside and out. Please, be careful around him. Don’t go anywhere alone with him, please, for my sake.”

He had no reason whatsoever to worry, but I promised him I wouldn’t. I then asked him to put his arms around me and kiss me. As soon as his arms went around me, all thoughts but him disappeared. This is what I had been waiting for. My body shook lightly with the thrill of him. He had become my everything. “Your wish is my command. Is tu mo chridhe (you are my heart). You are shaking. Is that from the cold or because I am finally holding you in my arms? It has been a very long few days for me. You can’t imagine how much I’ve missed you.” I needed him to know how much he meant to me. “You are my heart too. I have a good idea how much you missed me because missing you has been a constant ache in my heart. As for the shaking, it’s because I am finally in your arms. I don’t want that to ever change.” “I don’t want it to either. I think we should go in now. I don’t want you getting cold. I definitely don’t want you feeling bad for tomorrow. We will be spending most of the day together.” “I want to spend the day with you too. After you have your drink with my family, are you leaving?” “Yes, we should probably go. I will have to get up early in the morning to prepare the horses for our ride. Do you know who you want to ride tomorrow?” “No, but after I see Blaze and Zundae, it will probably be Blaze. He is always such a gentleman around me.” I definitely needed to converse with the horses and make sure Turac wasn’t in any more danger from the darkness. If it’s worse, then he would be in more danger. “I’ve noticed that. How do you do that? What’s your secret?” “Ha, no secret. I just have gentle hands, and he can feel that.” I’m dreading it, but I’m going to have to tell him soon. How’s he going to react to me being a witch? I hope it doesn’t drive him away. I won’t be able to go on without him. Entering the door, we ed my family and Golos. Xander was still sitting with them. I hoped it didn’t cause a problem. I glanced at Turac to make sure he wasn’t upset. I really didn’t want Xander here, but again, I can’t be rude.

Dad ordered everyone drinks, and he just happened to include Xander, which meant he would hear all of our plans for tomorrow. I wasn’t too happy. Dad asked if our plans were still the same and if we were still going riding. I was biting the inside of my cheek hoping no one asked Xander to us, but luckily no one did. Turac told him weather permitting, we would, and he told me what time he would be there in the morning. It was a little earlier than I thought it would be. Of course my dad said he didn’t have to come get me; they could bring me along with them to the stables. Turac mentioned I wanted to pick my own mount for the day. I think he just wanted to spend a little time alone with me. “I did say that, Dad. Also, no offense, but that would give us a little time to be alone. You guys could meet us out there around eleven thirty.” Teasing my dad was easy. “You’re not worried being alone, are you, Dad? Besides, I’m sure Golos and Ian will be there.” “Yes, they will. They’ll help with tacking the horses. I promise to be a perfect gentleman. The only time we’ll be alone is on the car ride there.” “Okay, okay, I get it. You’re young and in love. You want some time alone. I was young once too but am still very much in love.” “Good save, Dad.” “My darling, I hate too, but we should probably leave. Will you walk me out?” “Yes, my love,” and I offered him my hand. Taking it, he said, “Goodbye, and I’ll see you tomorrow,” to everyone. My family offered their good nights and “Nice to meet you too, Golos.” I loved my family; they were nice to everyone unless they crossed one of us, of course. We walked to the door, and I got the feeling I didn’t want to let him go. I knew I would see him tomorrow, but something felt wrong. “Mo chridhe (my heart), I love you. Please be careful tonight. I don’t trust Captain Cole. It isn’t because I’m jealous either. He just has this look about him that makes me think he’s untrustworthy. Please, you are my heart. It would shatter me if something happened to you.”

“I feel the same way. You are my heart too. Don’t worry about him, please. My family will stay with me until I go to bed. Now please, just hold me a moment and kiss me good night.” I didn’t want him to know I was worried about Xander too. If he knew how I felt, he would just worry more. Pulling me into his arms, he softly kissed my lips. Next he kissed my eyelids, teasing me. Then he finally came back to my lips. This was what I’d been waiting for. I could feel him slowly drawing away. I assumed it was because Golos was waiting. With a light kiss on my nose, he stepped completely back and said, “Good night, my love.” “Good night. Golos, it was a pleasure meeting a friend of Turac’s. I hope to get to know you better.” “The pleasure was all mine, Miss Scota. I would be honored to get to know you better. I’ll see you tomorrow then.” I stepped away from the car as he reached for the door. Waving goodbye, I heard him whisper something as he drove away. Walking back toward the door, my heart felt a little empty. My coal wasn’t blazing anymore; it was barely lit. I shouldn’t feel this way. I will see him tomorrow. I never even noticed someone walking up to me. I was so lost in my thoughts. “Xander, you scared me. I wasn’t expecting anyone to be out here.” “I’m sorry, Scota, I wanted to talk to you without your family present. They seem to be fond of your fiancé.” “They are. I waited for him for over a year. Then after we met, we searched for each other for months.” “What do you mean you waited for him for over a year? I thought you just met in May?” “We did officially just meet in May, but I saw him on my sixteenth birthday. I’ve dreamed of him every night since then. He is my soul mate.” That statement appeared to bother him. I didn’t like the way he questioned me. When I started to walk toward the door, he reached out and grabbed my arm. I just looked at him

with my brow raised. He never let go of my arm; he just began to question me. “What do you know about him? You haven’t known him that long. He could be completely wrong for you. I was hoping we could have a chance.” “I’m so sorry, Xander. You are very nice, but the moment our eyes met across the dance floor, I knew he was the one for me. We have a lot more in common than you think. I love him.” “Does he feel the same way? I don’t think you have as much in common as you think.” “I know he loves me the same way, and that’s all that really matters. The rest are just challenges we can face together. Now please, let go of my arm so I can go inside. I’m starting to get cold.” “Scota, sweetheart, what are you doing out here in the cold? Come inside at once.” “Yes, Mom.” Turning to Xander, I told him, “I really am sorry, Xander. I hope we can still be friends,” and I walked away. I heard him whisper, “You will be sorry.” I didn’t think he realized I overheard him. I will definitely speak to Turac about this tomorrow. I knew it will only worry him, but I felt this was something he should know. When I got inside, I told my family everything that Xander said. They were shocked because they didn’t realize he was like that. To be honest, I didn’t think he was like that either. Now it’s something else for me to worry about. “Good night, everyone. It’s been a long day, and tomorrow will be another long one. Dad, are we going home tomorrow after we leave Turac’s?” “Good night, sweetheart. I thought about staying for the dance tomorrow night, but after what just happened, I think not.” “Probably a good idea. I had no idea he felt that way. We only spoke a few times. I kind of feel bad for him.”

“Don’t you dare. He had no right following you outside. He definitely had no right questioning you. A gentleman would never do that.” “You’re right, Dad. Good night,” and I went off to bed.

51

Scota

I can’t believe it. I slept all night without any kind of dream. It was very unusual for me. I thought Nessie would me by now. We had so much to talk about. She told me my destiny had begun, and I would have many trials along the way. I worried that Turac will be in danger because of me. This scared me. He had to stay safe at all costs. I needed to tell him I was a witch. I also needed to tell him I could turn into a dragon. I don’t know what that part means, but I’m sure it’s important. He needed to know everything about me. I just don’t know how to tell him, or when. I just needed to concentrate on Turac today and the horses. Everything else could wait. As long as nothing had gotten worse around the horses, today will be a good day. I won’t let it be anything but. Heading down the stairway, I heard my family talking to someone. Thrilled it might be Turac, I hurried. I looked, and it’s Captain Cole. (I didn’t feel comfortable calling him Xander anymore.) What was he doing here? He better not try to invite himself along with us today. I was not a rude person, but I can be. He didn’t like Turac, and that’s a problem. It’s almost like he wanted to come between us. Could this be one of the trials Nessie spoke of? “Captain Cole. I never expected you here after our conversation last night.” I decided coming right to the point was the best way to handle him. I wanted him to know I was upset about our conversation. “Hello, Scota. I see you are still upset about what I said. I had no right to say anything. I just came this morning to apologize to you and your family. I was way out of line. I wanted you to know how sorry I am. I don’t want this to stop us from being friends.”

“I accept your apology, but the friends part is questionable. We were little more than acquaintances before. I’m sorry, but until you earn my trust and Turac’s, we can only be acquaintances.” “That’s fair. I know I went too far last night. I will ask Turac for his forgiveness too.” “And you should. I just wouldn’t try it today. You should wait until I have a chance to tell him what happened. He’s going to be angry, and I want a chance to calm him down before you do.” “Whatever you think, I’ll defer to you on this. I just want to prove to you and your family how sorry I am.” Turac walked in the door as he finished his sentence. The look he gave me wasn’t encouraging. I knew he’s upset because Xander was here. He needed to know I had nothing to do with him being here. To show him I didn’t, I walked up and hugged him around the waist. “Good morning, my darling. Did you have a good drive in?” Hugging me back with a kiss on the top of my head, he whispered, “Good morning, yes, I did. What’s going on here? I asked you not to be around Captain Cole.” “Yes, you did. I had nothing to do with it. I came downstairs, and he was already here. He said he wanted to apologize for something he did.” “What exactly did he do?” “I will tell you, I promise. Can we wait until we are alone? I have no reason not to tell you. I just want your full attention when I do.” “I’m sorry, sweetheart. I trust you completely, and I can wait. Are you ready to go?” “I didn’t realize it was so late. When I came downstairs, Captain Cole was here already, and he wanted to talk to me. I never got a chance for breakfast or a coffee.”

“I’m so sorry. We can wait to leave until you have something to eat. I don’t want you going hungry.” “I won’t starve, and I’m not really hungry. It won’t be long until lunchtime, and Kerra is such a great cook. I can wait.” “At least have a glass of orange juice. It should be enough for you to last until lunch.” “All right, a glass of orange juice sounds good.” He turned to my family and asked them if they were still coming to the stables. He also said the weather should be great for a ride as the sun was shining, which was very unusual for Scotland. Things were looking up for a good day after all. I drank my juice fast. I wanted to leave fast. I felt getting Turac away from Xander was a good thing. He was going to be very upset when I told him what happened. We told my family, “See you later,” as we walked to the door hand in hand. Xander had an odd look on his face. I was not sure what it meant, but then I didn’t really care. Turac and I were going to get some time alone, which was great. As soon as we got on the road, I got right to the point. I didn’t hold anything back. “Turac, before I tell you what happened, I need you to know something. I love you very much, and above all else, I am fine.” “What do you mean you are fine? What did he do?” “Please, sweetheart, let me tell you and then you can ask questions. All right?” “All right. I told you I didn’t like him. I’m not happy that something happened when I wasn’t there. I love you too. Go ahead and tell me.” “All right, well, last night when I was walking back inside, he approached me. I didn’t even realize he was outside. I was thinking about you. He said he wanted to speak to me without my family present. He said they appeared to be quite fond of you. I told him they were, and I had waited for you for over a year. That after we met, we searched for each other for months. He asked what I meant

about waiting for a year. He thought we first met in May. I told him we officially just met in May, but I saw you on my sixteenth birthday. I’ve dreamed of you every night since then. You are my soul mate. The soul mate statement appeared to bother him. I didn’t like his questioning me, and I attempted to walk away. He reached out and grabbed my arm, to stop me.” “He did not touch you. I ought to punch him.” “Sssh, I said I was fine. Now let me finish. Still holding my arm, he asked me, ‘What do you know about him? You haven’t known him that long. He could be completely wrong for you.’ He surprised me when he told me he was hoping we could have a chance. I definitely didn’t expect that. To me, we were acquaintances, not even friends yet. I told him I was sorry and that he was very nice, but the moment our eyes met across the dance floor, I knew you were the one for me. That we have a lot more in common than he thought. I loved you. He asked me if you felt the same way, and he didn’t think we had as much in common as I thought. Of course I answered back with ‘I know he loves me the same way, and that’s all that really matters. The rest will be challenges we can face together. Now please let go of my arm so I could go inside.’ I was getting cold. Before he could say anything else, my mom came and told me to come inside. Walking away, I told Xander I was sorry, and I hoped we could still be friends. The strange thing was, as I walked away, I thought I heard him say, ‘You would be sorry.’” “He needs to stay away from you. Now you know why I said I didn’t like him. What was he doing there this morning?” “When I got inside, I told my family all that happened. They were all shocked. My dad said he was thinking of staying for the dance tonight, but after that happened, we would just go home when we leave your place.” “I don’t like that he knows where you were going today. Do you think he’ll try to follow your family? This isn’t good, Scota. Perhaps I should skip visiting my mother and make sure you and your family get home safe.” “You can’t do that. I mean you shouldn’t do that. Family is important, and you should go see your mother. We can leave right from the stables. That way we won’t have to see him again.” “I want to speak with your parents about it. If they can guarantee your safety, I’ll

concede. If they can’t, I will have to spend all my time with you, until you are safe. I don’t trust him at all.” “I would love it if you spent all your time with me. You and I both know that would never work. You have the stables to run, and I have things that my family and I need to take care of. I will be safe, I promise.” “I just worry something will happen to you when I’m not with you. I couldn’t handle it if something did. You are my everything.” “And you are mine.” “We are close to the stables. Do you want to go to the barn first or wait for your family?” “I really want to go to the barn. I want to see how Blaze and Zundae are doing.” “All right. You go check on the horses while I find Ian and Golos. I want to make sure the horses aren’t skittish for our ride.” “That’s fine. Are they in the same stalls as before?’ “Yes, I’ll see you in a few minutes.” The tension didn’t feel any worse than it did before. I called out telepathically to Blaze. “Blaze, Zundae, can you hear me? It’s Scota, the witch. Is it safe to converse?” “Yes, little witch. It is good to hear from you. Are you here to take us away from the darkness?” “No, I’m sorry, I’m not. I can’t take you away, but I will try to keep you safe. Has it gotten worse since the last time I was here? Do you feel like you are more in danger?” “No, it’s the same. We were just hoping it would go away. Days ago, it got real bad, but then it dissipated again. I don’t know what caused it. Some of the other horses saw the woman, but she never came into the barn. She did go in the house though. She felt evil, so you need to be very careful. , nothing can happen to you.”

“Nothing will happen to me. I’ll be extremely cautious. Would it be all right if we went for a ride today? My family is coming, and we would all like to go for a ride.” “I would be honored to carry you, and the rest of the horses would be happy to carry your family.” “Thank you. I will tell Turac I’m riding you today. How is Zundae? Is she having any problems?” “No. They are very kind here. They take care of her every need. My foal will be healthy and beautiful.” “I’m so glad to hear that. “Turac, Blaze has agreed to be my mount for the day. What do you think?” Walking up to me, he answered, “He has, has he? I am glad to hear that. Did he also tell you he would be a good boy?” “Ha, ha. He is always a gentleman when I ride him. A good boy indeed.” “I just wanted to see what you would say. I think I hear your family arriving. Shall we go and welcome them?” “Yes, I can’t wait to see what Kerra has made for us today. She is such a wonderful cook.” “I’m told it is a surprise. I hope you all enjoy it. “Alastair, Bridget, everyone. Let’s head into the house for lunch. It should be ready by now. Kerra gets anxious if it isn’t served on time.” “Mom, Dad, I’m so excited about our ride. Let’s go have lunch so we can go. “Turac, is Golos going to us? I haven’t seen him since I got here.” “I had him doing something for me. He should be along shortly.” “Golos, we were just talking about you. Are you ing us today on our ride? We wish you would.”

Giving Turac a slight shake of his head, he answered me, “I would be delighted to you and your family. Have you had lunch yet?” “No, we were actually just heading in.” I wondered what that headshake was all about. I’ll have to ask Turac about it later. Turac opened the door, letting everyone enter before calling for Kerra. “Kerra, we’re here. Is lunch ready?” “Yes, sir, I was just finishing up. If you all go sit down, I will begin serving it.” “What surprise do you have for us today, Kerra?” “Go sit down and you will see, Miss Scota.” Because there were so many of us, Turac seated us in the dining room. We were all just chatting, basically getting to know Golos a little better, when Kerra entered the room. Whatever she carried smelled delicious. “Kerra, what is that wonderful smell?” “It’s bangers and mash with black pudding. For dessert, you’ll have sticky toffee pudding. You enjoyed the classic dishes I made last time, so I hoped you would again.” “Anything you make would be good, Kerra,” my dad replied. “I totally agree.” After everyone was served, we tried our lunch. “This is fantastic. Do you think she will stay after we are married? I don’t want her to leave ever. She’s the best.” “Well, my darling, why don’t you ask her? I’m sure once you tell her how much you enjoy her cooking, she will want to stay.” “It isn’t just because I enjoy her cooking, though it is great. It’s because she is a wonderful person. Anyone would be lucky to have her.” Just then, Kerra entered the dining room carrying our dessert. “Oh, thank you, Miss Scota. That’s the nicest thing anyone has said to me in a long time. I’d be honored to stay after you and Master Turac are married.”

“Thank you, Kerra, and thank you for this wonderful meal.” “You are welcome, miss. Now eat your dessert so you can all go riding. You don’t want to wait too long or it will be too cold.” “Yes, ma’am. You heard her, everyone. We need to get done so we don’t get cold.” Everyone chuckled as we finished our meal. I didn’t want to hurry them, but I really wanted to ride. I needed to check and see if the darkness had spread any further. It would change everything if it had. Turac took Golos off when we got to the barn. This was the perfect time to tell my family what Blaze and Zundae said. “Mom, Dad, I had a chance to speak with Blaze and Zundae when I was out here earlier. I asked if the darkness had gotten any worse. They said a few days ago it did, but it’s back to the same now. Some of the other horses saw that same woman, but she never came into the barn. She did go into the house though. They also cautioned me she felt evil and to be very careful. That’s all they could tell me because you arrived. Then we went to the house for lunch.” “All right, so are you checking to see if the darkness has gotten worse when we ride out?” As Turac and Golos walked toward us, I quickly answered yes. So we don’t look suspicious because we stopped talking when they arrived, I said, “There you are. I thought I would have to come looking for you two. I have it on good authority that the horses are all ready to go.” “Is that so? Let’s not keep them waiting any longer then. I noticed it was clouding up outside. We don’t want to delay any longer.” “That would be terrible if we have to cut our time short.” “Even if we have to come back because of bad weather, we can enjoy each other’s company in the house. We won’t have to cut our time short.” “I’m glad to hear that. What time do you need to leave to visit your parents? I don’t want you to miss that. Family is important.”

“Yes, family is important. Yours and mine. We don’t have to leave until it’s just turning dark. That gives us three or four hours together.” We all rode out as a group. ing the paddocks, Blaze was a little jumpy. Telepathically I spoke to him, trying to settle him down. “What is it, Blaze? What has you so jumpy?” “Do you feel it, little witch? There is darkness above us. It’s almost like something flew overhead.” “I don’t see anything. I’ll keep watch out for anything else. Are you okay now?” “Yes, whatever it was is gone now.” “We have to be careful so Turac doesn’t suspect anything. When we get to the pasture, I want to put you through your paces. Would that be okay? I think it would calm us both down.” “Yes, little witch. That would be fine.” “Scota, can you handle him? Do we need to turn around and get you a different mount?” “No, a shadow scared him. It must have been a bird. We are fine now. He won’t shy again.” “All right. If he becomes too much, just let me know. You can ride any other horse.” We rode around the pasture for a while chasing each other, laughing and having fun. Then I let Blaze know we would put him through his paces. While I was doing that, I paid no attention to anything around us. It’s like we were two pieces of a whole. When we finished, no one else was moving; they were all just watching us. “Are you guys watching me? You know I don’t like that. I’m not any better of a rider than any of you.” “Yes, you are, my darling. You and Blaze are one together. Two pieces that make a whole. I think he was made just for you. I should’ve given him to you instead

of his foal.” “He is wonderful, but the foal will be even more so. Besides, you searched a long time for a pair like Blaze and Zundae. It just feels right that you keep the pair. Often when I ride, I forget about everything but the horse. I think that’s what makes us appear as one.” “You might be right. You both appear to flow. Do you realize we’ve been out here a couple of hours? By the time we get back and get the horses put away, it will be dusk. That will give me enough time to clean up and change before we need to leave.” “I don’t want to leave you. I feel if I do, something will happen to you. Do you feel it too? I don’t know what I would do if something happened to you.” “I promise, mo ghaol (my love), nothing will happen to me. And if you stay away from Captain Cole, you will be safe too. “Alastair, Bridget, everyone, actually. I would like to ask something of you. Will you keep her away from Captain Cole? Will you guarantee her safety? He is not a good person, and she needs to be kept safe. If he does come around, you need to make sure she is not left alone with him again. Can you do that?” My mom answered Turac before I got a chance to. “We didn’t get a bad feeling around him. We just didn’t think he was like that. I never even noticed him leaving to go outside last night. As soon as I did, I went to the door and called for Scota.” “It’s a good thing you checked when you did. She said he had a hold of her arm and wouldn’t let her come inside. Who knows what he would have done if you hadn’t.” “We promise, Turac. We will watch her very closely while you are apart. She will be as safe as we can keep her. She is just as important to us.” “Hey, you guys. I love you all too. I can take care of myself. I’m not helpless, you know.” “Mo chridhe (my heart), I know you are not helpless. I just want you safe at all times. Do you want me to take you home instead of visiting my parents

tonight?” “No, of course not. Family is too important. My family is capable of keeping me safe. You need to go see how your mother is doing. “Now, let’s head back to the barn. I want to check on Zundae one more time before we leave. We also need to make some plans for Imbolc. It’s only two weeks away.” “Yes, we should. How about you and your family come back to Lossiemouth that Friday the thirty-first? You and I can ride that day, and then Saturday we can go see my parents. We’ll spend the night with them. Then on Sunday afternoon, I’ll bring you home to Inverness. “They are having a big dance at the golf club Saturday night. I thought your family might like to attend while we are gone.” “Mom, Dad, what do you think? Will that work for you? It’s not like we will be alone overnight, if that’s what’s worrying you.” “That will work fine. We can enjoy the dance while you are getting acquainted with Turac’s family. Also, we wouldn’t have to worry about Captain Cole bothering you either.” “That makes sense. So that’s the plan then. She will be safe with me.” “Sounds good. I want to say goodbye to Zundae before you walk me to the car.” “Absolutely, mo chridhe.” Turac busied himself with caring for the horses while I pet Zundae. “You be a good girl. Don’t let this evil bother you. We will figure it out. Be safe, Zundae, bye, Blaze. Don’t have that foal while I’m gone.” “Come on, sweetheart, she’ll be here the next time you come visit. In fact, she will be really close to giving birth by then. Ian will have to keep a close watch on her while we’re gone.” “I can’t wait. As long as she’s safe, I don’t care what the foal is.”

When we reached the car, Turac wrapped his arms around me and pulled me close. When he did that, I felt my inner coal roaring to life. It’s no longer an ember but a raging fire, and it’s all because of him. He reached down and softly kissed my lips, then backed away. I didn’t want him to, but I knew we would be there forever if he didn’t. “Goodbye, mo chridhe, I’ll see you in a couple of weeks. I love you.” “I love you too,” and I climbed into the car with my parents, waving goodbye. “Were you surprised when Turac mentioned keeping me safe? He was adamant that I stay safe. It’s almost like the conversation I had with Nessie. Do you think that means anything?” “No, sweetheart, I think he just cares for you so much he doesn’t want anything to happen to you. Are you excited to meet his parents?” “I am, but I’m also worried because of all the dreams I’ve had. I really want them to like me.” “I’m sure they will, sweetheart. What’s there not to like?” “Well, the fact I’m a witch. That my whole family are witches and warlocks and that I’ve kept it a secret from him.” “I don’t think that will matter. He loves you so much.” “I hope not. How long before we are home, Dad? I’m really tired tonight. It has been an exhausting two days.” “Not long, sweetheart. Put your head back and rest. We’ll be there in about twenty minutes.” “Thanks, Dad.” I didn’t the ride home. I just ed going into the house and heading to bed.

52

Turac

All I could think about during lunch was what Captain Cole had done to Scota. I had a hard time keeping up with the conversations going on around me. I knew Scota wasn’t safe around him. He just felt wrong, almost like the evil in the darkness around the barn. I needed to ask Golos what happened after we left Lossiemouth. If he tried to follow us, I would have to put some kind of protection around Scota and her family. Scota just asked me if Kerra would stay after we got married. I was thrilled that she was talking getting married. I still needed to tell her that I was a dragon prince, and she will be a princess to a large dragon kingdom. I didn’t know how she will take it, but I knew everyone will love her like I did. How could they not? She had such a solas fior-ghlan (pure light), a light that shone brightly for all to see. Walking out to the barn, I told Golos I needed to speak with him before we rode out to the pastures. “Scota, why don’t you and your family go into the barn and see if Ian has the horses ready? We will you as soon as I show Golos the map in the tack room. He doesn’t know the land boundaries yet.” “Don’t be too long. I want to ride.” “We won’t.” Talking low so no one else can hear, we headed toward the tack room. “Turac, I know your land boundaries just fine. What are you up to?” “I didn’t want Scota or her family to know I had you following Captain Cole. I wanted to know if he tried to follow any of us out here. She isn’t safe from him even here.”

“After you drove away, he said goodbye to her family and drove away in his car. I followed him for a few miles before returning to her family. I didn’t want them to be in any danger. He went to the gates of the RAF base, so I turned around.” “That’s good. I think tonight before we leave for the castle, we should shadow them home. Just to make sure they’re not followed.” “I agree. I think you are right about him being a danger to Scota. He would use her family against her to get what he wants.” “That’s what I’m afraid of. Let’s get out there before she comes looking for us. I think I need this ride as much as she does. We both need to relax for the day.” “There you are. I thought I would have to come looking for you two. I have it on good authority that the horses are all ready to go,” Scota stated. “Is that so? Let’s not keep them waiting any longer then. I noticed it clouding up outside. We don’t want to delay any longer.” “That would be terrible if we have to cut our time short.” “Even if we have to come back because of bad weather, we can enjoy each other’s company in the house. We won’t have to cut our time together short.” “I’m glad to hear that. What time do you need to leave to visit your parents? I don’t want you to miss that. Family is important.” “Yes, family is important. Yours and mine. We don’t have to leave until it’s just turning dusk. That gives us three or four hours together.” We all rode out as a group. ing the paddocks, Blaze got a little frisky. “Scota, can you handle him? Do we need to turn around and get you a different mount?” “No, a shadow scared him. It must have been a bird. We are fine now. He won’t shy again.” “All right, if he becomes too much, just let me know. You can ride any other horse.” I didn’t see any shadow, but the darkness looked to be more condensed around the paddocks. I don’t know what that means, but I’ll have to keep a close

eye on it. I need to find the source before it gets worse. We rode around the pastures chasing each other, laughing and having fun. Scota decided to put Blaze through his paces. I think she just wanted to show me they were fine. Together they made a beautiful pair. They flowed just like they were a whole instead of two pieces. Even more than when she rode Rysear. We all couldn’t help but just sit and watch with awe. I didn’t think she even realized we’d stopped to watch her. “Are you guys watching me? You know I don’t like that. I’m not any better of a rider than any of you.” “Yes, you are, my darling. You and Blaze are one together. Two pieces that make a whole. I think he was made just for you. I should’ve given him to you instead of his foal.” “He is wonderful, but the foal will be even more so. Besides, you searched a long time for a pair like Blaze and Zundae. It just feels right that you keep the pair. Often when I ride, I forget about everything but the horse. I think that’s what makes us appear as one.” “You might be right. You both appear to flow. Do you realize we’ve been out here a couple of hours? By the time we get back and get the horses put away, it will be dusk. That will give me enough time to clean up and change before we need to leave.” “I don’t want to leave you. I feel if I do, something will happen to you. Do you feel it too? I don’t know what I would do if something happened to you.” “I promise, mo ghaol (my love), nothing will happen to me. And if you stay away from Captain Cole, you will be safe too. “Alastair, Bridget, well, everyone, actually. I would like to ask something of you. Will you keep her away from Captain Cole? Will you guarantee her safety? He is not a good person, and she needs to be kept safe. If he does come around, you need to make sure she is not left alone with him again. Can you do that?” Bridget answered me. I knew she was serious when she said, “We didn’t get a bad feeling around him. We just didn’t think he was like that. I never even noticed him leaving to go outside last night. As soon as I did, I went to the door

and called for Scota.” “It’s a good thing you checked when you did. She said he had a hold of her arm and wouldn’t let her come inside. Who knows what he would have done if you hadn’t.” “We promise, Turac. We will watch her very closely while you are apart. She will be as safe as we can keep her. She is just as important to us.” “Hey, you guys. I love you all too. I can take care of myself. I’m not helpless, you know.” “Mo chridhe (my heart), I know you are not helpless. I just want you safe at all times. Do you want me to take you home instead of visiting my parents tonight?” “No, of course not. Family is important. My family is capable of keeping me safe. You need to go see how your mother is doing. “Now, let’s head back to the barn. I want to check on Zundae one more time before we leave. We also need to make some plans for Imbolc. It’s only two weeks away.” “Yes, we should. How about you and your family come back to Lossiemouth that Friday the thirty-first? You and I can ride that day, and then Saturday we can go see my parents. We’ll spend the night with them. Then on Sunday afternoon, I’ll bring you home to Inverness. “They are having a big dance at the golf club Saturday night. I thought your family might like to attend while we are gone.” “Mom, Dad, what do you think? Will that work for you? It’s not like we will be alone overnight, if that’s worrying you.” “That will work fine. We can enjoy the dance while you are getting acquainted with Turac’s family. Also, we wouldn’t have to worry about Captain Cole bothering you either.” “That makes sense. So that’s the plan then. She will be safe with me.”

“Sounds good. I want to say goodbye to Zundae before you walk me to the car.” “Absolutely, mo chridhe (my heart).” Scota said her goodbye to Zundae while I helped Ian and Golos wipe the rest of the horses down and put them in their stalls. “Come on, sweetheart, she’ll be here next time you come visit. In fact, she will be really close to giving birth then. Ian will have to keep a close watch on her while we’re gone.” “I can’t wait. As long as she’s safe, I don’t care what the foal is.” Now that we’re at the car, I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her close. That feeling of being whole began. I will always feel that way about her. Nothing will change that. Reaching down, I kissed her softly on the lips and then backed away. If I didn’t, I would be there forever. “Goodbye, mo chridhe (my heart), I’ll see you in a couple of weeks. I love you.” “I love you too,” and she waved goodbye as they drove away. “Turac, what are you going to do if she wants nothing to do with you after you tell her who and what you really are? Also, how are you planning on getting her to the castle?” “I don’t know what I’ll do. I know she ends up at the castle because of the dreams I have of her being there. Somehow it will all work out. It has to.” “I hope so, for your sake. Now, you just have to figure it out. Maybe you fly her there.” “I imagine that’s how she’ll get there. I’m not going to worry about that now. Let’s go see how my mother is doing.” “Race you.” “You’re on.”

53

Scota

I don’t my head even touching the pillow. It felt like as soon as it did, I was dreaming. “Scota, have you found your ancestors’ secret yet? I don’t think you have much time left. This secret could be the difference between life and death. I hate to be so blunt, but it is important.” “I haven’t found it yet, Nessie. I agree with you about my time though. I can feel something coming. It’s like it is very close. I think the trials have already begun. There’s a man that I met a while ago, and he thinks I am meant for him.” “I can tell you, he is not meant for you. Turac is the one meant for you. Before I told you that you were the key, when in truth you both are the key to stopping this war. That’s all I can tell you right now.” “Do you really think we can do this together? I am so afraid something will happen to him.” “Nothing is going to happen to him. It’s you that has to worry. You are the one that could be in danger.” “Tonight Turac kept saying my safety was important, almost like he knew something. Do you think he knows?” “He might know you could be in danger. He might sense it. Have you told him what you are yet?” “No, not yet. I know I only have a little more time because he wants to take me to meet his family at Imbolc. I think he should know the truth before I do. We are spending some time together the day before I meet them, so I thought I

would tell him then. Hopefully he won’t reject me because I am a witch.” “I guarantee he won’t. You are important to him. Right now you need to find that secret. Didn’t you tell me when you read the scroll it said to check the Book of Shadows?” “Yes, I did, but I have read and reread that book. I didn’t find anything extraordinary.” “Maybe you weren’t ready to find it. You have learned a lot since then. Start at the beginning with the journals and then move on to the Book of Shadows. Maybe after you’ve read them all you’ll find something.” “It definitely won’t hurt to try. I’ve tried everything else.” “No, it definitely won’t hurt. You should also practice your magic. That is if you haven’t been. For some reason, I feel that is important.” “We haven’t worked on it very much because of everything that’s been happening. I know my mother said I would learn it all when I turned eighteen. Since that isn’t too far off, I never thought about pursuing it. If you think it’s that important, I’ll have my mother teach me some every day.” “I think that’s for the best. You can never be too prepared. Your life may depend on it someday.” “I hope not since I don’t know that much yet.” “Goodbye for now, little witch. You have plenty to think about and work on,” and my dream faded away. For the rest of the night, I slept peacefully. Waking was hard because I knew there was so much I needed to do. I guess the first thing I should do is tell my family everything that Nessie and I discussed. It didn’t take long, and I’d told them everything Nessie and I spoke about. I also told them I needed to be more diligent with my search. “Mom, Nessie suggested I reread the journals and the Book of Shadows. Would that be okay? She also told me I needed to practice my magic. Could you teach me something every day?”

“I would be happy to teach you. Well, I think we would be happy to teach you. As for rereading the journals, of course that’s okay. I’ll have your dad bring them to your room later. “I think to start with, we should teach you about some of the semiprecious stones used in spells. Since I already taught you some, it shouldn’t be that hard to learn the rest. “I, we, want you as prepared as possible. Speaking of being prepared, we have a gift for you. Since you mentioned the spells with stones in them, we decided you should have a bracelet with precious stones. These stones all have special meanings. They can mean so many different things like protection, enlightenment, healing, discernment, helps to find truth that has been concealed, enhanced memory and concentration, and stone of transformation. Like I said before, a lot of different ones. Anyway, here is your bracelet. We want you to wear it all the time. Never take it off until Nessie says your destiny is how it should be, not changing.” “It’s absolutely beautiful. Thank you, everyone. I see a lot of the colors are shades of purple. Does that mean something?” “Yes, it actually does. To a witch, the color purple means hidden knowledge. That’s just one of the things you will learn.” “How did you learn it all, Mom?” “Well, like I told you, when I turned eighteen, it all came to me. Once it all came to me, everything seemed simple. Before that though, I struggled because there was no one to teach me. Since you started having magic early, maybe you will learn it early too.” “That would be great, but I’ll just learn a little every day just in case.” “I suppose that is a good idea. Okay, let’s get started on it now.” We did get started, and we worked on spells it felt like all day. I decided I would start on the journals that night.

54

Turac

Golos and I watched Scota and her family drive away. We had two weeks to solve this problem and make Scota safe. It wasn’t much time. “Turac, do you think we should shadow them for a few miles? Just to make sure no one is following them.” “I don’t think it would hurt.” We stepped behind the barn and transformed into our dragon forms. I watched closely for the next five miles, making sure no one followed them. I wanted her safe, but I knew I couldn’t be with her twenty-four hours a day. “I don’t see anything. I think we should head back to the stables so we can go to the castle. I want to leave some instructions for Ian while we’re gone.” “Sounds good.” Landing behind the barn again, we transformed, and I started searching for Ian. “Ian, are you in here? I need to tell you a few things before Golos and I leave.” “I’m here. I’m in the stall with Blaze and Zundae.” “Good. I was going to tell you to keep an eye on her. She is so close to birthing, and I don’t want her upset. Hopefully nothing will happen to stir them up while I’m gone. “I don’t know how long we’ll be gone. If it gets too bad, come and get me immediately. She is too important to Scota to let anything happen to her. I advised the vet we might need him, so he’s trying to stay close to home. We

should think about him coming here to stay until she foals.” “I could talk to him about it while you’re gone if you want.” “With the darkness around us, I think we should wait for a week or so.” “Is there anything else you needed?” “Just be careful. If that woman shows up again, turn her away. Make up an excuse about everyone being sick or something. Definitely don’t let her near the barn.” “I won’t. You have my word. Be careful, mo phrionnsa (my prince).” “We will be careful. We are leaving for the castle now.” I had so much on my mind I didn’t really pay attention to anything on the flight. I hoped my mother hadn’t gotten any weaker. The last time I saw her she was planning an Imbolc party. I hoped it’s just a small affair, because I wanted Scota to enjoy herself while she’s there. It will be hard on my father because she was human, but my mother won’t care. I can see the castle in the distance. “Turac, what do you think your father is going to say when you tell him she is human?” “I was just thinking about that. I actually mentioned she was before. I know he will be angry. He’s already yelled at me once. I think once they see how pure she is, they will like her. Anyway, I hope so. I will give up my family for her, Golos. She is my soul mate. They have to understand that. I can’t imagine a world with her not in it.” “I understand completely. I’ve met her. She would make a wonderful addition to the royal family, but it isn’t me you have to convince.” “I know. I’m sorry. There is so much going on, and worrying she won’t be accepted shouldn’t be one of them. We still haven’t found Maugh or the rebels that stabbed my mother. It just seems like it is all related somehow.”

“I think you’re right. It all looks like revenge to me. It was you the rebels were after, not your mother, and it is your stables that seem to be covered with evil.” “Yes, and that’s why I think Maugh has something to do with it. Maybe we will be lucky and she was found after you left the castle.” “We could only hope. It feels the same around your stables as it did around Ciym’s estate. I thought she was happy in her choice in Thriin. That’s why I don’t get the revenge.” “We won’t know until we find her. The fact she has been eluding us isn’t helpful either. It makes me wonder if she has help.” “If she does, it isn’t the same two that helped her before. We’ve actually kept a close watch on those two.” “I just don’t know.” We were about ready to land, so I cautioned Golos not to repeat what we had been discussing. I wanted to wait and discuss it with both of my parents. I definitely wanted their opinion. A servant met us at the door. “Good evening, mo phrionnsa (my prince), Captain.” “Good evening, Gaul, have you seen my parents? I would like to speak with them.” “Yes, mo phrionnsa (my prince), they are in your mother’s solar.” “Thank you, Gaul. We’ll head there right away.” “Turac, I think you should see your parents alone. You have a lot to discuss with them. Set it up so we can meet in the library tomorrow after breakfast.” “Sounds good, Golos. I’ll see you in the morning, unless you have news of Maugh. If you do, notify me immediately.” “Yes, mo phrionnsa. Good night.”

“Good night, my friend.” I went in search of my parents. I had so much to tell them, and now was as good a time as any. “Knock-knock, Mother, Father, may I enter?” “Of course you can enter. Since when do you knock?” “You might have been resting. I didn’t want to interrupt that. How are you, Mother? Are you feeling worse? You look good for being poisoned.” “Turac, son, I am fine. It’s been months, and I don’t appear to be getting worse. If not for the scratch that won’t heal and a little bit of weakness, it’s like it never happened.” “Alaerth, it did happen. We can’t deny it. That’s why I push you to rest. We are still looking for a cure.” “I know, Lothor. I just can’t dwell on it. If I do, I will give up hope, and I can’t do that.” “No, you can’t, Mother. We won’t allow it.” “No, we won’t. I have everyone imaginable looking for that cure. I’ve even sent messages to other kingdoms for help.” “Is that wise, Father? I know you are the king, but do we want them to think we are vulnerable?” “We aren’t vulnerable as a kingdom, just your mother is.” “You’re right. I have much to discuss with you. So much that I don’t know where to begin. Are you strong enough to hear it tonight, Mother? It could wait until tomorrow.” “No, I want to hear everything that’s happened since the last time you were here. How is your soul mate? When are you bringing her here?” “Calm down, Mother. I’ll tell you everything.

“You know I’ve had dreams about her being injured, and I bring her here. Well, some of the dreams are changing. I still bring her here, but somehow she gets healed. I see her turn into a purple dragon, and I see her talking to an orange dragon. In my latest dream, she turns back to human; and then after a black smoke covers everything, it changes. I stand in front of both women with my sword drawn. It’s like I am protecting them. The best part is you, Mother. You come running into the courtyard, and you are healed.” “What do you mean I am healed?” “Just what I said. You are completely healed.” “Turac, what does your soul mate have to do with it? How is she a dragon?” “I don’t know, Father. I do know she is not responsible for the darkness though. When you meet her, you will see. She is too pure for that kind of evil to be around her. Also, Nessie told me the darkness was after her solas fior-ghlan (pure light). It wants to control her.” “Oh, son, you need to protect her at all costs.” “Yes, Mother, I know. I have been trying to. A couple of nights ago, a man that she is acquainted with tried to talk her out of being with me. He sort of threatened her. After I met him, I realized there was something wrong with him. He felt wrong to me, but he hides it well. I’ve asked Scota and her family to stay away from him. “He showed up the day Scota and I were supposed to ride. He said he wanted to apologize for the way he acted the night before. Scota explained what he had said to her and that he grabbed her when she went to walk away from him. I don’t think she or her family knew he was like that. He actually told her he was interested in her after she told him I was her fiancé.” “Have you or Golos checked him out? He could be a danger to you or your soul mate.” “No, Father. Since her whole family was coming to the stables to ride, I had Golos follow them to make sure they weren’t followed. We also followed them when they left for a few miles. He overheard all our plans, and he now knows they live in Inverness. I offered to stay there this weekend instead of coming

here, but Scota said family was too important, and I needed to check on Mother.” “That was kind of her. I can’t wait to meet her.” “Well, Mother, that’s the other thing I need to tell you. I told her I would bring her here for Imbolc. Are you still planning on having a feast? Is it a small gathering or for the whole kingdom?” “I thought just an intimate one here at the castle. I’ve made arrangements for a larger one in the courtyard. I just won’t attend it.” “That will serve nicely. I don’t want her to be overwhelmed the first time she visits. We can attend the intimate one, and she could get to know you and father. Maybe Golos will attend. She has already met him. We could watch the larger gathering out the windows if she wants to. “She doesn’t know that I am a prince, and especially not that I am a dragon. I mean to inform her the day before. We have plans to ride and then come here for the festival on the first. I know it is important to the kingdom, as it is the Festival of Purification. I just want her to meet you first, before I introduce her to the kingdom. Is that wrong?” “No, of course not, son. Since she is human, I think it is the best way. We don’t want to intimidate her the first time she visits.” “I’m glad that’s the way you feel about it. “Father, Golos and I would like to meet with you in the morning. We want to go over what we know so far and how we mean to handle it. Would that be all right?” “Yes, of course, Turac. I think your mother has had enough excitement for one day. I will see you in the morning.” He dismissed me. “Turac, would you like to have breakfast with me in the morning? Before your meeting with your father?” “I would be honored, Mother.” Kissing her on the top of her head, I walked out of the room.

*****

Visions or dreams? I was not sure which they were, but as soon as I lay down, I began to have one. It definitely had some changes and was so clear, I heard everything this time. It began with a picture of the Rodney Stone. I clearly saw three different symbols on the front and back. What amazed me the most was the fact I understood them. There was one symbol for each dragon, witch, and peace. I wondered if these symbols had anything to do with the prophecy my father received that fateful day. The prophecy stated “unless dragon and witch are at peace.” I didn’t even get a chance to analyze what that meant when my dream changed to something else. I was in the courtyard. I saw two dragons standing there. They were both female. One was purple, and one was orange. The orange dragon was restrained. The purple one was walking around the orange one. I heard the purple dragon repeating,

Save her in her time of need, my witch’s words she must heed. Use the purple of fluorite, touch her with its discerning light. The feeling of gloom and murk, will be released with the touch of my dirk.

She said dirk rium (dirk to me) and gently touched the neck of the orange

dragon. Black smoke covered everything after she did this. When the smoke cleared, there were two women standing where the dragons were. The purple dragon was Scota, and to my surprise, the orange dragon was Maugh. In the background, I heard Lord Thriin tell Maugh to come back to him because he loved her. Maugh was crying, and she looked devastated. Almost as if she didn’t know where she was. While I watched all this, I heard my father yell, “Restrain her! What is this blasphemy?” I had no idea what’s happening, but no one was touching Scota. So I stepped in front of her and Maugh, with my sword drawn. While I was standing there protecting them, I saw my mother running toward us waving her arms, yelling stop at my father. I watched him turn to look at her with shock on his face. Then I watched as a single tear traced down his cheek. This was like the dream I mentioned to my mother, about her healing. What did Scota have to do with any of this? What did it even mean? Was this the reason Nessie said I needed to get to know my soul mate? It’s a big secret if it was. I didn’t think I should reveal the contents of this dream to anyone yet. I needed a chance to discuss it with Scota first. When I awakened, I contemplated everything that happened in my dreams. This was a lot to keep from everyone. I didn’t want her accused of anything though. She was too good of a person to be associated with such evil.

*****

“Good morning, Mother. How are you feeling today? I hope I didn’t stress you last night with all the information I gave you. If you think it will be too taxing for Scota to visit, I will postpone the visit. She wants you to get better.” “Turac, seriously. I haven’t seen you this happy in a long time. I want to meet the young lady that makes you this happy. It won’t be taxing or stressful. I want this to happen.”

“All right, Mother, I will do everything I can to make it happen. Now shall we have breakfast?” “Yes, and then you can go have your meeting with your father and Golos. Without me.” “I’m sure Father wouldn’t mind if you ed us. That is if you feel up to it.” “I’m fine, Turac, I promise. I don’t feel as bad as everyone thinks I should. It’s almost like I am waiting for something good to happen so the poison won’t get me down. Perhaps your dream will come true.” “That’s what I hope for. I’m sure it’s what Father hopes for too.” “I can’t imagine my life without your father, and I know he feels the same way about me.” “That’s how Scota and I feel about each other.” “That’s wonderful to hear, Turac. I’m happy for you. Since they’ve delivered our breakfast, let’s eat so you won’t be late for your meeting.” “Good idea, Mother.” Walking toward the library, I kept thinking about my dreams and what they meant for Scota and me. Also, how I felt about Scota. Was she keeping a secret from me? “Golos, what have you and Turac discovered about the darkness?” “Ur Morachd (Your Highness), we have investigated any little lead there was. We don’t know a whole lot more than we did.” “How can that be?” I said, “Let me answer that, Father,” as I entered the library and shut the door behind me. I didn’t want anyone to overhear what we were discussing. “Please enlighten me.” “I am so sorry, Father. What Golos told you is true. I’ve come to the conclusion

that Maugh has something to do with all of this. I have seen flashes of her around. She has visited my stables more than once. Each time she has been there, the darkness has been worse. I think Maugh wants revenge on me for how I handled things at her father’s estate. I haven’t figured out why Mother was injured. I do know they were after me, and Mother stepped in front of me. “We are looking everywhere for her. There were some strange things that happened. We followed every lead, and she still eluded us. I don’t know why, but I feel as long as she is free, Scota is in danger.” “Why do you think she is involved with what happened to your mother?” “Because the darkness that was here that night is the same darkness around my stables.” “I can see why you would think that then.” “We haven’t stopped looking, Your Majesty. Turac just wanted to check on the queen, and we both wanted to check if Maugh has returned.” “Thank you, Golos. I know you haven’t. I just worry about Alaerth. I don’t know what I would do if she wasn’t here with me.” “Nothing is going to happen to her, Father. I don’t know why, but I feel like eventually everything will work out. It just has to.” “Yes, we have to keep believing that. So you two should continue to search for her. We have a couple of weeks until Imbolc. Perhaps you will have found her by then. I don’t want anything else to go wrong.” “Neither do we, Father. I want Scota’s first visit here to be perfect. It can’t be if something else happens.” “You are right.” “After I tell Mother goodbye, I think Golos and I should return.” “I agree. Turac, while you say goodbye to the queen, I’m going to ask around about information on Maugh. Maybe one of the guards heard something.”

“That’s an excellent idea. I’ll meet you in a little bit in the courtyard. I’ll feel better at home with Zundae so close to birthing anyway.” “Son, could I walk with you to your mother? I want to talk to you about something.” “Absolutely. What’s on your mind?” Nodding to Golos, my father and I left the room. “Do you believe what you dreamed about your mother? That she will be healed?” “Yes, I do. I have to. It’s what feels right.” “I hope so, son. This kingdom won’t be the same without her.” “I agree.” “Since we are here, please don’t let your mother know I am worried about her.” “I won’t. You know she worries about you too. Now, let’s go in so I can say goodbye. “Mother, Golos and I have to leave. I thought I would come and say goodbye for now.” “Goodbye, son. I want to see you and Scota on Imbolc.” “You will, Mother. You also should know I asked her to marry me.” “That’s wonderful, darling.” “Congratulations, son. I’m sure we will love her.” “Thanks, Father. I’m sure you will too.” Hugging my mother and nodding to my father, I headed out to meet up with Golos.

55

Scota

I started rereading the journals. I missed a few things the first time but caught them the second. They were still interesting to read. I can’t get over all they went through just to keep our secret safe. I imagined I would do the same to protect my family and future generations. I spent all my time reading and searching throughout the house for any hidden messages. It didn’t take long and my two weeks had ed. Tomorrow is the thirty-first, and I get to see Turac. My excitement was overrun with nervousness. I wanted to see Turac badly, but I was nervous about meeting his family. I had today to find what Nessie wanted me to find. As usual, it wasn’t going well. I began the Book of Shadows after finishing all the journals. It’s late afternoon, and I knew I had to finish before bed. It held the usual spells and healing potions. I had been working so hard to find what Nessie needed me to find. I must have dozed off because when the book hit the floor, the sound woke me up. When I reached down to pick it up, I noticed something, something I never noticed before. The binding on the back of the book was lumpy. As if the cover that was glued down had gotten wet or something. It was still glued down, so I trudged off to the kitchen for a knife to slice it loose. When I got there, my family were all sitting around having a drink and discussing the weekend. “Scota, why are you lugging around that heavy book? You should be sitting down to read that.” “I actually was, Mom, but I dozed off and dropped it. When I picked it up, I noticed something. Look. It looks like the back got wet and messed up the binding, but it’s all lumpy.”

“So what are you going to do with it?” “Well, since it’s so old and we want to keep it preserved, I thought I would slice open the back and try to straighten out the binding. Then I can glue it back together.” “That’s a good idea. Why don’t you lay it here on the table and do that.” “I was going to wait until I was done reading it first. I guess it won’t matter because I fell asleep reading it anyway. This will give me a short break before I start reading again. “Dad, could you hand me a sharp knife?” “I could, but I also could do it for you.” “That’s okay. I’ve actually done this before. One time at school, my book fell apart, and I had to fix it, so I do know what I’m doing.” “I believe you, darling. Okay, one sharp knife coming up.” “Thanks, Dad, here I go.” Slowly running the knife along the outer edge, I pulled the page back. “Oh my gosh! Look at this. It’s lumpy because it is full of papers, and they have writing on them. What do you think they are?” “I don’t know, sweetheart. Why don’t you carefully remove them and we could see.” “Okay, Mom, here goes,” as I slowly removed them and began to unfold them. “They don’t feel like regular paper. It feels like parchment. That means they should be old, right?” “That’s exactly what that means.” “Perhaps these are the secrets I’ve been searching for. I never would’ve found them if I hadn’t dropped the book.” “You know that could have been a blessing, you dropping that book. Now, let’s see what they are.”

“All right, this one is a letter. It’s dated 15 February 1692.

My Beloved Granddaughter, Many Times Removed; If you have found this letter, the time has come for my secrets to be revealed. After the vision of my bloodline was disclosed to me, and the sisters disappeared, I began to feel the darkness they spoke of. The darkness I felt was pure evil. I knew somehow the darkness was coming for me. I wanted to give all of my children, even of the future, every advantage I could. So I began creating new spells. These weren’t everyday spells though. They were spells of such magnitude that if anyone evil got a hold of them it would be catastrophic to all. These spells needed to be cast by someone pure. I didn’t realize when I created them the havoc they would cause. So, it is with a heavy heart I decided I wouldn’t use these spells on my family or myself. I had lived a life of loneliness until I met the sisters, and we told my daughter the truth. It was a life I wouldn’t wish on anyone. Since it would be family, of the far future that would truly need them, I decided to hide them and keep them secret from all. The fates have decided it must be you because after all these years, you have found them. The only way they could be found was if the daughter I saw in the vision was the one to lift the spell. I caution you to memorize them and destroy them, so the evil does not gain access to them. Use them wisely. There is one more thing you should know. When you come into your powers you will hold all knowledge, even things forgotten from years past.”

Everyone was quiet after I finished reading the letter. I didn’t know what to think. “Mom, do you think these spells are dangerous? Maybe I shouldn’t look at them.

I should just put them back and ignore them.” “No, Scota, I know this scares you but you are the daughter she had the vision about. They must do good or she wouldn’t have saved them, and she said you had to be pure to cast them. Don’t you think?” “Probably, so I guess I should keep reading. Are you sure you all want to hear them?” “Yes” came from everyone in unison. “This one is the prophecy of darkness. Even though we’ve already heard this one, I’m going to reread it.

They will come, all will begin, the power of evil that lies within. The darkness that comes to claim us all. The light must fight, we must not fall. They must together and heed the call. The evil will only increase, unless dragon and witch are at peace.

“The next three papers are the spells I had in my dreams. I wonder if my dreams are premonitions.

Save me in my needing hour, anoint me with my witch’s power.

Use the blue of amazonite, touch me with its pure light. What was broken has taken its toll, let me feel again and make me whole.

Save her from the blades of elves, return the poison unto themselves. Save her in this needing hour, anoint her with my witch’s power. Use the blue of amazonite, touch her with its pure light. What was broken has taken a toll. let her feel again and make her whole.

Save her in her time of need, my witch’s words she must heed. Use the purple of fluorite, touch her with its discerning light. The feeling of gloom and murk, Will be released with the touch of my dirk.”

“Okay, those don’t sound so bad. Read the rest please?” I glanced at the paper in my hand before I read it. “Oh my gosh, Mom. I think I know how I turn into the purple dragon. Listen to this:

Dragon transfer spell; Malachite, stone of change, use your power to rearrange. From witch to dragon transform me, Picture myself and so shall it be.

“Written underneath it says you can transform completely or partially with this spell. I want to try it out right now.” “I think you should wait until you’re done reading all of those papers before you try.” “You’re right. There might be something else I need to do. Here is the reversal spell.

Amethyst, stone of change, use your power to rearrange. From dragon to witch transform me, picture myself and so shall it be. I’m glad I waited. I wouldn’t want to be stuck in dragon form. She is the one that starts it all,

as her powers begin the call. The mother of the line that starts. She must realize not to keep them apart. Until the time a dragon falls in love with a witch, it all will change, there will be a switch. Until the fourth witch brings the end, Life as she knows it will finally begin.

“Mom, that’s the one we thought might be about you. There is another part too.

The daughter of the daughter with air, with water must prepare. Her time is now, she must not bow. She must learn control, Or never have her soul. Find the dragon that holds her heart, Do all this or forever be apart.

“I am the daughter of the daughter with air, and I control water. This is about me.” I was so excited. “There are two more here.

The child of water will be called forth, Fire will beckon, she comes from the north. Her heart belongs to a dragon king, oh the sadness this will bring. No doubt she has to lose it all, to have the strength to heed the call. She needs to know the pain will end, their daughter is where it will begin. It will seem to be at great cost, But know that all is not lost.

“Mom, do you think this is about my daughter? How can I expect her to go through such pain? Even if it means the ending of a war, I can’t do it.” “Yes, you can, sweetheart. You are a strong person, and because you are, your daughter will be. It will be enough to help her through it. You are starting the end, and she is just keeping it going. it says the fourth witch brings the end. That means you will have a granddaughter, and she will be even stronger than you or your daughter. We will all be here to help her.” “I just wish I could take it all on instead of ing it down to my daughter and granddaughter.” “I know, sweetheart. I could say the same thing. No matter how hard we wish it, our children have to live their own lives. Since this is a prophecy, that makes it doubly true.” “I know. I would just like to change it. This one is really interesting, listen to

this.

She is the daughter more dragon than witch, the one that will make sides switch. She has the power to begin, child of the line to make war end. Earth, wind, water and fire, the control of all leads to her desire. It will not be easy, they must be one, all will feel doomed before it’s done. With unity strife will cease, dragon and witch will be at peace.

“It doesn’t look like it will be easy for her either. I wish it didn’t have to be this way.” “Would you rather do nothing and let it keep building, or would you rather suffer a little to make life better for everyone?” “You’re right, Dad. I need to accept my destiny. It would be bad if I tried to deny it. It will all work out. It has to.” “That’s the right attitude. Now finish reading the rest to us.” “There is only this one left. It says it’s the elixir of life: the gift of immortality. This must be what she meant about not using it on herself or her family.

Call upon the powers of green Jade, your request will not be forbade. Release the body, let it begin to unfold, accept the offering as it’s foretold. As mind and body begin to rift, Everlasting life will be the ultimate gift.

“Wow, I can see why she said it couldn’t fall into evil’s hands. This is a lot to accept. Would any of you want to live forever?” “We are a family that does good, so yes, I would. I want all of you to do it too. It’s up to you though. This is one decision as your coven leader, I won’t make for any of you.” “I want to, Mom. First, I want to talk to Turac. He needs to know everything about me. I don’t think this is something I could keep from him.” “I agree. Weren’t you going to tell him you are a witch anyway?” “Yes, I planned on telling him everything tomorrow. I don’t want to meet his parents under false pretenses. Nessie said we were meant for each other, so hopefully he will accept what I am.” “I’m sure he will, Scota. He loves you very much. Anyone can see that.” “But is it enough? This is huge. Did you think this is what it would be? I can’t wait to tell Nessie I found the secret.” “It is huge. Now, memorize those spells. Even if you never use them, you need to follow her instructions. We can’t let these spells fall into the wrong hands. I also think we should put the prophecies back in their hiding spot. We know what they say, but I wouldn’t want your daughter or granddaughter to find them before they are ready.”

“I think that’s a good idea. After all that, I think I’ll head to bed. Tomorrow will be a busy day, with riding and then telling Turac the truth.” “It will. I don’t think we’ll stay for the dance Saturday either. After you leave with Turac, I think we will come home. Something doesn’t feel right about it. “Do any of you have a problem with my decision?” I heard “No, Bridget” from everyone else. Maybe she was worried about encountering Xander again. I’m sure it would be hard for them not to hide their disapproval of what he did. “Good night, everyone. I love you all, and I will see you in the morning.” “Good night, Scota, we love you,” sounded back from everyone. I couldn’t stop thinking about everything I discovered. I started memorizing all of the papers, even the prophecies. I felt so bad for my ancestor, hiding all these spells. No wonder she was lonely. She must have hidden these before she disappeared. Her daughter didn’t even know about them. Since that was when the war began, I can see why she never told her. By the time I put my head on the pillow, I had everything memorized. Tomorrow when I get up, I’ll destroy what needs to be destroyed and hide the rest. I’m so tired. I need this sleep. Nessie came to me in my dreams. I thought they were actually visions now. Anyway, she appeared in my dreams. “Scota, are you ready? Have you found the secret you needed to find?” “Yes, I found it. What do you mean am I ready?” “First, I need you to tell me what that secret was.” “I don’t know if I should. My ancestor said it couldn’t fall into the wrong hands.” “Do you think I am evil? That telling me is wrong?”

“No, Nessie, I don’t. I found the prophecy. I know what will happen mostly. She gave me the spell to transform me from witch to dragon. That’s how come my dreams showed me as a purple dragon. “She also gave me the spell for the gift of immortality. I think that was the secret. I could now share it with anyone.” “I understand now about the purple dragon. That’s how you begin to fix the rift between witches and dragons. You won’t have to share the gift of immortality with many. Did you know that dragons are immortal too?” “I did not know that. So I will only have to share with my family and Turac. Are you sure he will want me when he finds out what I am?” “Yes, I am. I also know the meaning of the prophecies. I wasn’t completely honest with you when I told you I didn’t know the whole thing. It was necessary for you to find it on your own. I’m sorry for that. There are some things you still don’t know, and I can’t tell you either. I do have to warn you your time has come.” “What do you mean my time has come? Am I going to die after all?” “I don’t think so. I just mean you will be tested. I don’t think it will be more than you can handle. I’ve told you this before.” “You have. I thought something had changed. I don’t want to die, but if I need to, I will.” “I don’t believe you will have to. I think you and Turac are all that is needed to start the end of this war. You just need to tell him your secret, and he needs to tell you his. I hope you have been practicing your magic. I feel you will need it soon.” “I have been. Just in case I don’t make it, thank you for all your help.” “You are welcome, little witch, now sleep.” “Good night, Nessie,” and I had a peaceful sleep for the rest of the night.

56

Turac

I can’t believe we had been searching for the last eleven days and found nothing. “Who is helping her hide? What am I going to do?” “I understand your frustration. It could be a good thing though. Since we haven’t found her, maybe she returned to her husband.” “I doubt it. Something doesn’t feel right. It’s as though everything is ready to explode all at once. I know something awful is going to happen. I just don’t know what. Golos, I think we should make a trip to the castle. I want this weekend to be perfect for Scota. I don’t think that can happen if my mother isn’t feeling well. I know she wants to meet Scota, but I don’t want her weakened too much.” “You are a good son, Turac. Not too many people see this side of you. I am lucky to be one of those that does. I think finding your soul mate has changed you.” “Hopefully she’s changing me for the better. I want to be worthy of her solas fior-ghlan (pure light).” “I think you are, mo phrionnsa (my prince), and I think the people will see that too.” “Perhaps. Let’s go so I can be back by tomorrow morning early. I want to start my day with Scota early. Plus I’ve decided to tell her the truth about me while we ride. Are you coming back with me tomorrow?” “If you want me to. The extra help protecting her won’t hurt either. If nothing else, I could watch over her family while you’re gone.”

“That’s actually a good idea. You could come with me to transport her through the portal and then return to watch over her family. I still don’t trust Captain Cole. I think he is up to something.” “You might be right.” It always felt like the trip to the castle took less time, when I had company. I can’t wait to take Scota flying. “Because we made it here so early, I’ll go see if there’s any new information on Maugh. We can meet in your father’s library after breakfast, if that’s all right?” “That’s fine. I’m actually going to eat right away. Then I want to recheck those rooms that held the delegates. I know it has been months, but we could’ve missed something.” “If you don’t mind, I’d like to you. I’ll check for information while you eat, then I’ll meet you in your suite. That way we won’t draw undue attention. We still don’t know if someone here helped them.” “That’s true. I won’t even tell my parents I’m here yet. We can talk to them after we’re done.” “Probably for the best. See you in a bit.” Heading to my room, I stopped a servant and ordered breakfast brought to my suite. I also cautioned him not to tell anyone else I was here. We wanted to be discreet when we searched those rooms. Something bothered me about that whole incident. I just couldn’t grasp it. After a fulfilling breakfast, I paced around my suite waiting for Golos. I knew he will hurry. I was just anxious. Perhaps he heard something. Knocking quickly on the door, Golos entered. “Before you get excited, I didn’t hear anything new. I thought since you were having breakfast, I should too.” “That’s fine. Are we ready to go examine those rooms again?” “Yes, we are. I did find out your father has had them closed off since the accident. I don’t know why though.”

“That was smart on his part. I think he did it so he didn’t have to think about the betrayal though. Who knows?” We sneaked up to the wing that held those rooms. It felt like when we were children roaming the palace. Only this time it was serious. Because there were two rooms, I took one and Golos the other. I left nothing unturned. If there was any kind of evidence here, I would find it. I’m sure Golos felt the same way. “Turac, did you find anything? I see you are being just as thorough as I was. We’ll have to get a maid up here to straighten them out when you’re done.” “I suppose I got a little carried away. I just wanted to find something, anything.” I hit the bed frame out of frustration. I hit it so hard, I moved it over a few inches. I noticed a piece of paper where the bed sat. Looking at Golos, I reached down and picked it up. “What do we have here?” “Is it a clue, evidence maybe? I wonder how long it has been under there.” “Let’s read it and find out.” Unfolding it, I began to read it out loud. “‘Maugh, I need you to stop chasing the prince for revenge and go after the real target. I need his soul mate for her solas fior-ghlan (pure light). I must get it under my control. She will ruin everything if we don’t control it. That power is the key to our power. Now get it done.’ It’s signed by Alexander Clark. “Clark is close to Cole. Do you think it might be the same person? This would explain his obsession with Scota.” “I don’t know, Turac, but I think we have our proof that she’s involved.” “Yes, we do. I think we should go show this to my father, even if we are interrupting him. Let’s hurry. This can’t wait.” Knock, knock. “Mother, have you seen Father this morning?” “Turac, Golos, what a surprise. What are you doing here? us for breakfast, won’t you?”

“No, thank you, we already ate. I came early this morning to check on you. I wanted to make sure everything was set for Scota’s visit on Saturday. “I’m glad you’re here, Father. We need to show you something. Golos and I just found this upstairs.” I handed the note to my father. He opened it, and they both read it. “Where did you say you found this, son? If it’s legitimate, it’s the proof we need.” “Golos and I decided to discreetly search the rooms the delegates occupied before Mother’s accident.” “It was no accident, but go on.” “We each took a room and basically tore them apart. Sorry, Mother. I was so frustrated that we didn’t find anything. I hit the bed frame. I hit it hard enough to move it, and when it moved, I found this on the floor. “Isn’t Clark one of the old family names? I think the man who has been harassing Scota is somehow related. He goes by Alexander Cole. They are very similar, don’t you think?” “Yes, they do. After your mother and I received copies of the same prophecy of darkness, I quietly began to research the dragon and witch wars. The prophecy said ‘unless dragon and witch are at peace.’ Anyway, I came across the story. It said a dragon and witch were mated, but a draoidh (wizard) wanted the witch. She refused him, so he kidnapped her and blamed the dragon. It started a fight between the dragon’s and witch’s families. The witch tried to tell her family the truth, but they wouldn’t listen. Anyway, the draoidh’s (wizard) last name was Clark. The dragon’s family was Watson.” “So Nessie was right. This is about the dragon and witch wars. She actually told me she is a descendant of the Watsons. I need to get back home. Scota is coming tomorrow to the stables. We were going riding.” “Oh, Turac, you must protect her.” “I agree. Would you like me to send guards with you? It wouldn’t hurt.”

“No, Father. I think Golos and I can manage. Golos is going to watch over her family while she and I spend some time together. I plan on telling her the truth about me. I also need to show her this note. I don’t want to overwhelm her, but she needs to know she is in danger.” “All right, wait for a little longer though. I want you to leave when it’s dark. This is too important for you to be seen.” “Yes, Father. I don’t want to, but we’ll wait. I don’t want to risk anyone following us.” “Turac, while you are waiting, come tell me more about her family.” “All right, Mother. Her family loves her very much. She is the only child between six couples. They aren’t all blood related, but she calls them aunts and uncles. She loves them as much as her parents. They are very close. When I first met them all, they asked every question imaginable. It was quite endearing.” “They actually questioned me the same way when I first met them. It was as if I was the fiancé and not Turac. They told me because I was a good friend of Turac’s and would be around Scota, they needed to know everything about me. I obviously couldn’t tell them I am the captain of the guard, along with being Turac’s friend.” “They sound like wonderful people. If they love her that much to protect her, she must be a wonderful person.” “Until you meet her, Mother, you’ll have no idea how good she really is.” “It’s true, Ur Morachd (Your Highness). I had my doubts about her, but I was wrong. She is everything Turac believes her to be.” “Thank you, Golos, that means a lot to me.” “You’re welcome, mo phrionnsa (my prince). It’s only the truth.” “Well, I can’t wait to meet her then. She sounds like the perfect mate for you.” “I agree with your mother. I can’t wait to meet her either.”

“Thank you. That is the best news I’ve heard in a while. I don’t think either of you will be disappointed. “Golos, I think we can leave now. Goodbye, Mother, Father. I’ll see you in two days. Stay well, Mother.” “Goodbye, son,” they said together. I had no idea everything wouldn’t go as planned.

57

Scota

I couldn’t believe how peacefully I slept. It was as if Nessie was calming me. If she was, I am very grateful. Today was going to be a stressful day. Not only do I get to see Turac, but I need to tell him everything. I need to get downstairs. I have to destroy those spells and hide the prophecies before we can leave for Lossiemouth. I think my parents wanted to have lunch in Lossiemouth before Turac and I went riding. I’ll have to ask. “Scota, you are up early. Is something wrong?” “No, Mom. I wanted to destroy those spells and hide the prophecies before we left. I feel they are too important to leave until we get home.” “I think you’re right. I had your father start a fire in the library. I thought that would be the best way to destroy them. “Sit down. While you hide the prophecies and fix the book, I’ll make you some breakfast.” “That sounds good, Mom. Do you know if Dad is planning on us having lunch in Lossiemouth?” “Yes, he is. We talked more last night after you went to bed. We all decided to have lunch there, and if Turac wanted, he could us for supper. We are staying there tonight; but tomorrow, after he picks you up, we are coming home. “We don’t want to run into Xander if we can help it. None of us approve of the way he acted. We feel it’s better if we don’t see him.” “I wondered about that. This way you hopefully won’t have to see him at all. I

don’t know if I could be nice to him right now. I doubt Turac could either.” “We were thinking the same thing. Hurry now and finish. Your breakfast is ready.” “I’m done. Mom, I wanted to ask you something.” “What, sweetheart?” “Well, you heard all the spells last night. So a lot of them mentioned some form of semiprecious stones. I just wanted to know if my bracelet has all of the stones that are mentioned.” “Yes, dear, it actually does. There are twenty-four different stones on your bracelet. They cover everything that’s possible.” “That relieves me. For some reason, I feel I will need them soon.” “I hope you don’t, but you have them if you do. As long as you don’t take it off.” “I won’t, Mom, I promise. By the way, thank you for breakfast. It was wonderful as usual. I’m going to destroy those spells, and then I’m going to go pack my bag. After that, I will be ready to go.” “That’s good. I’m going to clean up the kitchen, and then I’m putting away the Book of Shadows. I don’t want to leave it out in the open while we are gone.” “Good idea. Are you packed yet?” “Yes, we are all ready to leave. We were just waiting on you. Your dad said we should be there around ten thirty. That will give us time to get settled and enjoy a leisurely lunch.” “Sounds good. Be right back.” The hour it took to reach Lossiemouth went by fast. I was thinking about Turac and meeting his parents. I also thought about everything I had to tell him. Hopefully Nessie was correct and he will accept me for what I am. “Come on, Scota, we’re here. Are you getting out?’

“Sorry I wasn’t paying attention. My mind was on other things.” “I’m sure it was, sweetheart. Everything will be fine, you’ll see.” “Thanks, Mom.” I looked around the parking lot checking for Xander’s car. I really didn’t want to deal with him today if I didn’t have to. “Dad, you and the uncles have been pretty quiet lately. Is something wrong?” “Nothing, sweetheart. We just want you to be safe. I asked them to keep an eye out for Xander. I don’t want him bothering you.” Looking at everyone, I said, “You are the best family anyone could ask for. I love you all very much. Thank you for looking out for me. Now, let’s get checked in so we can go eat.” I heard “Sounds good,” amid the chuckling.

*****

Sitting around the table talking was what I needed to help calm me. When we were almost done, Uncle Callum stood and raised his glass. “Scota, you are the daughter none of us had. You mean everything to us all. We want you to know that we love you as much as you love us. We want you safe above all else. Thank you for letting us be your family.” Looking around at all of them, I saw mine weren’t the only eyes that were misty. “That was beautiful, Uncle Callum. I want you to know you all mean so much to me. No more mushy toasts. If I’m crying when Turac gets here, he will ask what’s wrong.” Just as I finished that statement, Turac ed us. “Did something happen? Why is everyone upset?”

We all started laughing at the same time. “Nothing happened, mo ghaol (my love). They just told me how much they all love me. As much as I love them. I told them you would think something was wrong if you saw us all misty eyed. Then you walked in and asked what happened.” “I guess we are getting to know each other pretty well.” “Yes, I think so.” “Turac, will you be done riding soon enough to have supper with us?” “That will be perfect, Alastair. It still gets cold after dark.” “All right, we’ll see you back here around six then.” “Sounds good. Scota, are you ready to go? It will take us about forty minutes to reach the stables, and I know you’ll want to check on Blaze and Zundae before we ride.” “Yes, I do. I’ll be right back with my coat.” Turac turned to my family as I walked away. I hurried because I didn’t want to miss anything. Just as I returned, I heard Turac question my family. “Are you sure you are all right with Scota coming to meet my parents? I don’t want you to worry about her.” “We know she will be safe with you. Enjoy your ride today. Tomorrow is a new day.” “Thank you, Bridget. I guess I’m just nervous.” “Well, she is nervous too. Now go have fun.” “We will, Mom, thanks. See you all later.” Turac helped me with my coat, and we walked out the door holding hands. “Thank you for thinking of my family’s feelings. It means a lot that you care enough to ask.”

“They love you. It didn’t hurt me to ask.” “So what have you been doing since I last saw you? I have so much to tell you. I want to wait until we are on our ride to tell you though. I don’t want to be interrupted. “How is Zundae doing? She must be so close.” “Well, to answer your question, Golos and I have been busy too. I went to see my mother yesterday, to make sure she was well enough for visitors. She is so excited. She can’t wait to meet you. “I have a lot to tell you too. I was going to wait until we rode too. “Zundae is doing all right. She was a little fussy this morning before I left. I know you don’t want to hear this, but I think we should leave Blaze with her, and you could ride someone else.” “Is she that close? Of course I wouldn’t take Blaze away from her. I’m sure he helps keep her calm.” “Yes, I think he does. It’s just a precaution anyway.” “I can ride Rysear. He’s an excellent mount.” “I’ll have Ian tack him up when we get there. After we check on Zundae, we can go.” “All right. Did Golos return with you, or did he stay with your parents?” “He actually returned with me. He is going back with us tomorrow.” “Well, if the rest of your family are like him, I won’t have any problems.” “You’ll just have to wait and see. We are here. Let’s go check on Blaze and Zundae.” When we got into the barn, there was a lot of noise. “Turac, what’s wrong?” “I have no idea. Let’s go check. Ian, what happened? I haven’t been gone that long.”

“No, sir, you haven’t. Zundae became upset, and Blaze started kicking his stall. I don’t know what caused it.” Connecting telepathically with Blaze, I asked him, “Blaze, what happened? Is Zundae all right?’ “She is ready to give birth, little witch. They were walking us around the barn when we saw a shadow overhead. It scared her.” “I’m sorry. I never saw anything when we drove up. Is there anything I can do to calm her down?” “I don’t think so. She is beginning to calm down now. I heard you were going on a ride. By the time you come back, there should be a new foal to examine.” “That would be wonderful. Be careful, Zundae.” “I will, little witch. Birth is a normal thing. Have a good ride.” “I will. Bye, Zundae. Bye, Blaze.” “Scota, I just told Ian to tack up Rysear. When he’s done, you could ride in the paddocks for a few minutes while I settle Zundae down. Then we can ride out to the pasture together.” “That sounds good. This way I won’t get in the way.” “You are never in the way, ghaol (love). I don’t want you getting hurt.” “What does ghaol mean?” “It means love. Now go see if Rysear is ready.” “I’ll be waiting.” Ian helped me mount, and we walked toward the paddock. “Rysear, did you see the shadow too?” “No, little witch. They only had Blaze and Zundae out.” “Okay, we’ll just have to watch for anything unusual then. How about you and I go to the pasture instead of the paddocks? I want to gallop a bit.”

“Do you think we should? I want to do whatever you say.” “I think we’ll be all right. We can go out as far as the hill and then come back. That’s not too far, and they can see me from the barn for most of the way.” “All right, are you ready?” “Let me get the gate, and then we can go. I think I’ll leave it open for when Turac s us.” After I got the gate open, I nudged Rysear, and he began a slow canter. We were both enjoying the ride when a large shadow flew over and scared Rysear. The next thing I knew, I was flying through the air, and Rysear was heading for the barn. As I hit the ground, my head hit a rock. I was losing consciousness fast. All I could think about in that moment was never seeing Turac again. I didn’t know if it would work, but I reached out to Turac with my mind. “Turac, my love, please know that I love you. I will wait for you in the afterlife. I haven’t much time left, and I don’t want you to grieve for me. You are too important to me to waste your life in that way.” “Scota, my darling, I hear you. What is wrong? I feel your weakness. Where are you? I will find you.” “Something scared Rysear, and I was thrown. I am out in the pasture.” “Don’t waste your energy. I’ll be right there.” “You’ll never make it in time. I hit my head on a rock when I fell. I feel I am slipping away. I love you. Tell my family I love them too.” “I’m coming, my darling. I could never live in a world without you.” As I heard him say that, a shadow fell over me. Whatever it was picked me up, and it feels like we’re flying through the air. I gave a grunt, and then something hit me on the back of the head. I can’t reach out to Turac anymore as the pain was too much. Blackness fogged my brain.

58

Turac

It felt like someone stabbed me with a sword, tearing my heart to pieces. I can actually feel her pain. “Golos, something has happened to Scota. She is in pain. I can feel her slipping away. We need to get out there and find her.” “Turac, my love, please know that I love you and will wait for you in the afterlife. I haven’t much time left, and I don’t want you to grieve for me. You are too important to me to waste your life in that way.” “Scota, my darling, I hear you. What is wrong? I feel your weakness. Where are you? I will find you.” “Something scared Rysear, and I was thrown. I am out in the pasture.” “Don’t waste your energy. I’ll be right there.” “You’ll never make it in time. I hit my head on a rock when I fell. I feel I am slipping away. I love you. Tell my family I love them too.” “I’m coming, my darling. I could never live in a world without you.” My mind went totally blank. I couldn’t hear her anymore. This was all my fault. I said I would keep her safe. Just then, Rysear came racing into the barn. “Turac, what is it?” “Scota got thrown and is now unconscious. She told me she rode out to the pasture. Quickly transform and let’s get out there.” “Aren’t you worried someone will see us in dragon form?”

“No, I don’t care. I can’t lose her.” “All right, let’s go. Ian, get Rysear.” “Yes, Ian, calm him down.” All I can think as we searched for her was finding her alive and doing whatever it takes to keep her alive. I can sense her, and with my dragon eyesight, I should find her. If I can keep her alive long enough to reach the castle, I knew she’ll live. I didn’t even care what my father thought. It is what it is. “Turac, over there. What is that?” Just as he asked, we saw something take to the sky. It’s an orange dragon, and it had Scota in its arms. I realized it’s the orange dragon from my dreams. “Quickly, stop her. That’s Maugh, and she has Scota. She can’t get away.” Catching up to Maugh was easy. I was determined to save Scota. I took Scota out of her arms as Golos wrestled her to the ground. She immediately changed to her human form. “You’ve ruined everything. She needs to be taken to Alexander immediately. I need my revenge.” “You aren’t going anywhere but to the castle to be sentenced for treason.” “Turac, you need to get Scota to the castle to be healed. Let me take Maugh and put her in the dungeons.” “Fine, Golos, but when you’re done, you need to go and inform Scota’s family about what happened. They need to be brought to the castle.” “Do you think that is wise? How will I get them all there?” “Bring some guards back with you. Some that can carry them. They need to be there in case something goes wrong.” “All right, mo phrionnsa (my prince). Now go and save your soul mate.”

My heart was breaking as I held her in my arms. “Scota, you are my everything. You are always on my mind. You hold all the missing pieces of my heart. You complete my soul. I need you in my arms always. Please come back to me. I can’t go on without you. Don’t leave me, mo ghaol (my love).” We raced toward the castle, and I knew I only had one chance of saving her: the gift of immortality. Something few knew about. It had to work. When I landed in the courtyard, there were people everywhere. They must be setting up for the feast tomorrow. I didn’t have time to think about that now, and I headed for the doors. I saw my father in the stairway. He was giving orders to a lot of people. I knew these people; they were the healers. Something was wrong. How could he know I was bringing Scota here? He noticed me immediately. “Who are you holding, Turac? She looks bad. Is she even alive?” “Don’t say that. She is alive, and she is my soul mate. I need a healer immediately.” “I’m sorry, son. I don’t mean to be insensitive. Your mother has taken a turn for the worse. She was fine, and then all of a sudden she was unconscious.” “That’s why the healers are here. I need one of them to look at Scota. I will do whatever it takes to save her, Father, and I do mean anything.” “I know what you mean, but you can’t, son.” “I can and I will. I’m ready to pay whatever consequences.” “All right, son, we will discuss it. Now follow Palax, and she will take care of her.” “I’m going to lay her down, and while someone looks at her injuries, I’ll come to check on Mother. “Golos is on the way with Maugh. She tried to run off with Scota, but we caught her. Golos wrestled her to the ground as I took Scota out of her arms. She kept saying she needed her revenge and that she needed to be taken to someone. That

we ruined everything.” “Go, son, care for your soul mate. Maugh can be put in the dungeons until we have a chance to question her. We should probably inform her family she has been found.” “We will after Mother and Scota are cared for.” I left Scota in the healer’s care and ran toward my mother’s chambers. Turning the corner, I saw Golos. “Turac, how is your mother? What happened? They said she was unconscious.” “My father and some healers are with her now. He said she was fine, and then she became unconscious. I left Scota with another healer and was heading to check on Mother now.” “I put Maugh in the dungeons. I’m sure we will want to question her. I left a guard there in case she tries anything. I doubt she will though. She never even put up a fight after her little outburst.” “Father suggested we notify her family. I can’t worry about that now. I have too much else on my mind.” “They will both be all right, Turac. We have to believe that.” “Yes, we do. Are you going to tell Scota’s family now? I think they should be here just in case.” “I am, as soon as I check on the queen. I didn’t want to bring them here if the kingdom is in an uproar.” “Normally I would agree, but they need to be here for Scota. I don’t want to keep them from her. Family is so important to her. I already told my father I would do anything.” “I think she would understand in this situation, but I will do as you ask. I just want word on your mother, and then I’ll go.” “Thank you, Golos.”

“You are welcome, my friend.”

59

Scota

My pain was great. I didn’t think I’ll make it. I had been jostled around, but it felt like I was in Turac’s arms now. I needed to tell him I loved him, he was my everything, one last time. Then I faintly heard him. “Scota, you are my everything. You are always on my mind. You hold all the missing pieces of my heart. You complete my soul. I need you in my arms always. Please come back to me. I can’t go on without you. Don’t leave me, mo ghaol (my love).” I wanted to answer him so badly. Instead, I ed out again.

*****

“Little witch, it’s time to wake up. You are fulfilling your destiny, but you need to wake up. What happens next is very important. You have the power to change this. Wake up.” I didn’t know how long I was unconscious. I faintly heard Nessie speaking to me. It became clearer the more she talked. She was right. I did have the power to change my situation. While I was unconscious, the knowledge of all witches unfolded in my head. I knew everything. I even knew the spells to heal myself.

Save me in my needing hour,

anoint me with my witch’s power. Use the blue of amazonite, touch me with its pure light. What was broken has taken its toll, let me feel again and make me whole.

I felt such a surge of power flow into me. I could feel everything that was broken or injured pulling itself back together. I felt like a new person. I must have made a noise when my eyes fluttered open because someone was standing over me. They looked surprised. “Who are you? Where am I?” “I am a healer. The prince brought you to us to be healed. Do you being hurt?” “Yes, I everything. Who is your prince?” “Prince Turac, I heard him say you are his soul mate. He should be back shortly. He went to check on the queen. She has been sick for a long time, and she has taken a turn for the worse.” “I’m sorry. Is there anything you can do for her? If the queen is Turac’s mother, he will be devastated. She means so much to him.” “Yes, the whole kingdom will be devastated. How are you conscious anyway? You were seriously injured. I don’t know how you even gained consciousness.” “I don’t know how. I do know I feel great though. My injuries couldn’t have been all that bad. “You said the queen has been sick for a while. What happened to her?” “She was poisoned. Scratched from a blade made by elves. She shouldn’t have

lived this long. It’s as if she was holding on for something special to happen. I was told the blade was actually meant for the prince. His mother stepped in front of him at the last moment. She saved his life.” I was silent as I thought about what she had said. That’s why Nessie said my soul mate was in danger. That’s also why I memorized that healing spell from elves’ blades. Everything was starting to fall into place. My dreams were coming true. I guess they were visions. I now knew what I needed to do. “I would like to stand up and walk around.” “I don’t think that’s a good idea.” “I know you don’t, but there is something very important I need to do.” “What is so important you have to get up after being injured so badly?” “I need to see the queen. I need to tell her something.” “She is unconscious. She won’t hear you.” “Please, I need to try, for Turac’s sake. It’s very important.” “All right, I’ll take you to her chambers. You may not get in to see her though. The king and prince plus a lot of healers are with her. It may be a wasted trip. You should stay here and rest.” “Please, I can’t. I need to try.” Walking to her chambers, I can’t believe what I was meant to do. No wonder Nessie said Turac and I were the key to ending the war. He was the dragon, and I was the witch from the prophecies. I guess we really did have a lot to talk about. Right now I needed to heal his mother. “Here we are. Let me go in and see if you will be allowed to enter.” “All right. I’ll wait out here.” She walked away but came right back out. “There is only one healer with her. The king and prince were called away for something important. Before he was

called away, the king ordered the healers to the library to search harder. They are to look for a reason she would have gone unconscious so suddenly. The healer said you could enter if you were quiet.” I walked up to her bed slowly. How was I going to do this spell on her without everyone seeing? I can’t care about that; she needed to be healed, and by the looks of her, I didn’t have long. In my mind, I pushed the spell and my power toward her as I touched her hand.

Save her from the blades of elves, return the poison unto themselves. Save her in this needing hour, anoint her with my witch’s power. Use the blue of amazonite, touch her with its pure light. What was broken has taken a toll, let her feel again and make her whole.

I immediately felt the spell working. The color was returning to her face, and her eyes began to flutter. Her eyes popped open, and she was staring at me. I didn’t really have time to be nervous. “Hello, Your Majesty. How are you feeling?” Just then, the healer ran over to her and pushed me. That was to be expected, so I stepped back. We would have a chance to get better acquainted now. They just needed to check her. “Someone go get the king and prince. They need to know she is conscious.”

“No, whatever they are doing must be important or they would be here with me. Now, everyone, leave.” I headed to the door with the two healers. I needed to go save Maugh, if I could anyway. “Not you, young lady. I presume you are my son’s soul mate. You are Scota.” “Yes, Your Majesty, I am. It is wonderful to finally meet Turac’s mother.” “My name is Alaerth, not Your Majesty or Turac’s mother,” she said with a smile. “Thank you, Your, sorry, Alaerth. I would love to stay and talk, but I am needed somewhere else at the moment. You need to let the healers check you over anyway. I promise, I will tell you everything soon. Even Turac doesn’t know it all.” “All right, Scota, go. It must be important.” “It is. I think I am meant to save someone else’s life today. It is my destiny.” “Go then.” Walking away, I told the healers waiting outside the door the queen would see them now. I saw a servant in the hallway and asked how to get to the courtyard. I was sure that’s where I needed to be, since that’s how it happened in my dreams. When I got out there, it was just like in my dream. I saw the orange dragon restrained with guards standing around her. I saw Turac and his father standing off to the side talking. I realized I needed to be in my dragon form if this was going to be exactly like in my dream. So I stepped back into the shadows.

Malachite the stone of change, use your power to rearrange, from witch to dragon transform me,

Picture myself and so shall it be.

I transformed into the purple dragon and started pushing myself through the crowd. Turac and his father both watched as I approached the orange dragon. She gave me a hateful look as I got closer. “You have nothing to fear from me,” I told her telepathically. I started circling her, speaking the spell.

Save her in her time of need, my witch’s words she must heed. Use the purple of fluorite, touch her with its discerning light. The feeling of gloom and murk, will be released with the touch of my dirk.”

I quickly said dirk rium, which I now knew means “dirk to me.” I touched the neck of the orange dragon gently with my dirk. Black smoke covered everything as I did. When the smoke dissipated, I was in my human form, and so was the orange dragon. I said the reversal spell for both of us while the smoke covered everything. She was a beautiful woman. She looked at me with fear in her eyes, as tears ran down her face. In the background, I heard a man begging her to come back to him because he loved her. Someone yelled, “Restrain her! What is this blasphemy?” It was Turac’s father. Turac looked at me then rushed to stand in front of us, with his sword drawn. His mother came running into the courtyard waving her arms, yelling, “Stop!” I watched his father look at Alaerth with shock on his face. Then I saw a single tear trace down his cheek. I understood his reaction now because she was

unconscious. No one spoke. Then I saw about a dozen dragons flying. Each one was carrying something. When they drew close enough, I realized they were carrying my family. “Oh my gosh. Mom, Dad, what are you doing here?” “Golos came and told us what happened. He offered to bring us to you. He said it was Turac’s wish that we were here.” By this time, everyone was in an uproar. I barely heard my mom’s answer. I knew I had a lot of explaining to do. Turac’s father wasn’t looking too pleased either. “How are you even healed, Alaerth? I thought there was no cure.” “You will be surprised when you find out, Lothor. Let’s take Scota and her family inside for some privacy. We have a lot to discuss.” “All right, Turac, will you bring them into the library?” “Yes, Father. What should I do about Maugh?” “Have her put to death immediately. I will not tolerate treason.” “Please, Your Majesty. Would you hear my explanation before you punish her?” With a nod yes, he walked toward the castle. “Are you sure about this, Scota? She tried to hurt you.” “I know, but I think I know why now. We can trust her. Can I talk to her before we go inside?” “Yes, but I’m going with you.” She’s crying as we walked up to her. “Please, Your Highness, I don’t even know how I got here. I’ll leave and never return. Just don’t kill me. I am so sorry.” I saw she was in the arms of a handsome man. I glanced at Turac as I held my hand out to her. She tried to back away from me

but was blocked by the guards. “I won’t hurt you, I promise. What is your name?” “Her name is Maugh. I believe she is the reason for the darkness around my stables.” “Yes, Turac, I think you’re right. It wasn’t her fault though. I will explain later. Will you let her go so she can be with her family? She won’t go anywhere. We can trust her now. I need to talk to our families first, and then we should talk to her family. “Maugh, will you stay here? You really need to hear what I have to say. So does your family.” “Yes, my lady. We’ll keep her here. I would like to hear what you have to say also,” someone said. “Thank you, Ciym. We won’t keep you waiting long.” “Yes, mo phrionnsa (my prince).” “Turac, do you think Golos could us for this? I want a friendly face in there besides my family. Your father didn’t look too happy. Imagine what he’s going to do when he finds out my whole family are witches and warlocks.” I wanted to laugh at the look on Turac’s face but knew I couldn’t. This was definitely going to be an interesting talk.

60

Turac

What? Did she just say she was a witch? Her whole family were witches? I guess me being a dragon won’t be any more of a shock then. So much had happened since I brought her here. I guess now’s as good a time as any to get started. “Golos, Scota would like it if you ed us inside.” “What about Maugh?” “She has agreed to stay with her family until I call for her. Scota said we could trust her now.” “But, Ur Morachd (Your Highness), how can you be sure?” “Come, Golos. A lot has happened when you weren’t here. Let’s go inside, and we will explain it all.” “All right. Can I at least leave the guards to watch over her while we’re inside?” “Go ahead. Meet us in the library.” Holding Scota’s hand, I took her to the library. I can’t believe she was fine. She was badly injured when I left her. “Scota, mo ghaol (my love), how are you healed? When I left you to check on Mother, you were in bad shape.” “I know. Nessie woke me. She said I had to wake up, that this was my destiny. It’s really a lot. Let’s go in with the others, and I’ll tell everyone everything that happened. I’m sorry I never told you I was a witch.”

“I’m sorry I never told you I am a dragon prince.” “I guess we both had our own reasons, but I don’t want any more secrets between us.” “I definitely agree.” Golos caught up to us just as we reached the door. There’s definitely some tension in this room. I hoped it’s not war all over.

61

Scota

“First off, let me introduce myself. Some of you already know me but not all. My name is Scota McMillan. I am Turac’s soul mate, and he is mine. “The first time I saw him, I was sixteen years old, and I knew nothing about the otherworld. I definitely didn’t know I was a witch or that my whole family are witches and warlocks.” Turac’s dad started to say something, but Alaerth put her hand on his arm and shook her head to stop him. She said, “Go ahead, Scota dear. We’ll try not to interrupt you.” “Thank you, Alaerth. I’ll try to answer all your questions when I’m done with the whole story. It’s a lot, but I think you need to know everything. “I only saw him across the room that night, but he made a lasting impression on me. For the next year, I dreamed of him almost every night. “Then on my seventeenth birthday, we went back to Lossiemouth. We have actually gone there every year on my birthday since I was young. I was so excited that night. I was hoping to meet the man of my dreams, literally.” Everyone chuckled at the comment. “There was a big dance that night, and I did not lack dance partners.” “I saw you dancing with all those other men, and I was jealous. You were the belle of the ball, so to speak. All I could think about as I watched you was you had to be mine.” “I thought the same thing. My mom thought it was a young girl’s infatuation, but I knew better. When we touched, it was like pure lightning. Just like the first

time I saw him. When he walked away from me, my heart felt like it was shattering into a million pieces, and he was walking away with most of them.” “Why did he walk away?” “I’ll answer that, Mother. I received a message. It said meet me out front. Urgent. King is requesting your presence.” “Hey, I brought you that message. I you weren’t happy about it.” “I wasn’t, Golos. I knew she had to be mine. When I walked away from her that night, I felt such an ache in my heart.” “I didn’t see him again for months. In those months, so much happened. I found out I was a witch, that my whole family is. That Nessie was real, and I could talk to her. She told me I must be prepared for what was to come. That I was in danger, and I couldn’t fall to this danger or all would be lost. My soul mate was in danger too. My knight needed me now more than ever. I considered him my knight in shining armor. I dreamed about Turac often. Mostly that I was injured and he brought me to a castle. “I saw a funeral procession for you, Alaerth. The longer we were apart, the more my dreams changed. During all this time, Nessie kept pushing me to find a secret that my ancestor had hidden. “For a while I lost hope. I thought since I couldn’t find my soul mate, perhaps I should just let him go. He wouldn’t be in danger if he wasn’t with me. I didn’t want to give up, but I thought about it a lot. “My parents bought a house in Inverness so we could stay in Scotland and I could keep looking for Turac. Since it was so close to the Loch, I visited Nessie as much as I could. She said there was a darkness and that it had found me. She said to have my mother place a cloaking spell around us to protect us. It would give us a little more time. I needed to use my time wisely. Find that secret and find my mate. I did find my mate finally. Well, actually my uncle found him for me.” “That was the best day ever. I felt whole again. Then your dad invited me to spend Christmas with you.

“Wait, I just thought of something. You said Nessie talked to you. Does that mean you can talk to other animals? That’s why you kept saying the horses talked to you.” “That’s right. I talked to them every time I was at the stables. I needed to keep track of the darkness that I could feel around the stables. Every time something happened, I knew. “Then over Christmas, you took us to see the Rodney Stone. That stone made a huge impact on me. When I first saw the stone, I was so drawn to it. Some of the symbols appeared highlighted, as if they were important. There were three of them. I didn’t know how important they were until Nessie translated them for me. Each symbol was significant. They were symbols for witches, dragons, and peace. She told me this stone was created around the time of the first dragon and witch war. This stone would be the evidence that proved the war needed to end. It coincided with the prophecy. “I didn’t know about the prophecy at the time. Did you know there is more than one prophecy? The first prophecy I found was about the darkness. “Nessie told me to look for a house owned by three sisters: two witches and one prophetess. It just so happened that was the house my parents bought. We searched the house and found a few hidden papers. They were hidden because the darkness had come, and they didn’t want the evil to find them. “While we searched the house, my mother gave me some journals to read. These journals were about my ancestor, who happened to be a high priestess. In the journal, she mentioned the sisters and a prophecy. Also, these sisters needed to seek out the high priestess in another town. This high priestess needed to read the prophecy. They met my ancestor, and all decided to travel to Inverness together. “This way she could read the prophecy. On the day they were to leave, the sisters disappeared. Shortly after, my ancestor disappeared too. “The high priestess had a daughter that had no magic whatsoever. That’s when they wrote the journals. The daughter promised to hand down the journals to her daughter and so on. “The thing is, my bloodline can only have daughters. I’m sorry, Turac, if that’s a

problem.” “It’s no problem, leannan (sweetheart). Any child we have will be loved.” “Thank you. My mom told me it is very hard for witches to have children. They think because of our bloodline and the fact my dad is a warlock is the reason I was born. That’s the reason none of my aunts and uncles have children. Why we love each other so much. “Anyway, my ancestor was a high priestess. My mother is a high priestess, and I am a high priestess. Apparently our daughter will be one too. Each child that is born hereafter will progressively be stronger, starting with me. “Moving on, the day that we went to the Loch together, Nessie told me we were in danger, and we needed to leave immediately. That’s why I pretended to hurt my ankle, and you had to carry me. Again, I’m sorry for deceiving you.” Looking at the expression on his father’s face, I said, “I’m really not a bad person.” “We know you aren’t, dear. Your solas fior-ghlan (pure light) shines around you brightly. Please go on.” “Mo ghaol (my love), it was a good excuse for me to hold you in my arms. “I was preoccupied that day, and I think you noticed. Nessie actually spoke to me too. She said you were very precious to us. I must protect you with my life. Something bad was coming, and I must be prepared. I asked if you were in danger, and if you were, from what? I told her I knew you were precious to me, but what did she mean precious to us? She never really answered me. She just told me they were looking for you. To take you away and keep you safe. The darkness was coming. So you see, I sort of deceived you too. “I guess we both had good reasons, but let’s not do it again.” “Agreed. That night I dreamed about the spell I used on Maugh, and everything I did after that. Maugh really didn’t commit treason.” Turac’s father spoke up. “What do you mean she didn’t commit treason? Of course she did.”

“Lothor, please, let her explain.” “Sorry, please go on.” “I’m sorry too. I don’t mean to undermine your authority. Please, let me finish. I think you’ll agree with me when you hear the rest. “Maugh has been under the spell of darkness. She has been for a while now.” “Turac, do you think she was spelled when we were at Lord Ciym’s? The darkness was the same around there as your stables and here at the castle.” “I imagine it is, Golos. That would explain her pursuit of the castle. The darkness wanted her here.” “So you see, Your Majesty, she isn’t really at fault.” “You’re right, young lady. I see I have misjudged you. I’m sorry. Since you are my son’s soul mate, I would like it if you called me Lothor.” “I would be honored. Now, I’m sure I left a lot of things out, but I wanted to tell you how I healed the queen. “I kept searching for that secret Nessie told me to find. She said it was important that we needed it, to start the beginning of the end of this war. I know that didn’t make sense to me either, but it does now. “Yesterday, I was reading the Book of Shadows, my family’s book of spells, because my ancestor said I should read it. Even though I read it through twice, Nessie said I should read it again. It was also mentioned in the journals. Anyway, I was reading, and I actually dozed off. The sound of the book hitting the floor woke me. When I reached down to pick it up, I noticed something in the very back. I thought it was just damaged because it was so old. I was definitely wrong. I took it to the kitchen to repair it, and when I sliced open the back, I saw something. It wasn’t damaged. It was filled with handwritten papers. I carefully removed them and began to read them. They were old spells and prophecies. These were spells I had never seen before, and when I read the letter written by my ancestor, I knew why. It was addressed as

My Beloved Granddaughter, Many Times Removed; If you have found this letter the time has come for my secrets to be revealed. After the vision of my bloodline was disclosed to me, and the sisters disappeared, I began to feel the darkness they spoke of. The darkness I felt was pure evil. I knew somehow the darkness was coming for me. I wanted to give all my children, even of the future, every advantage I could. So I began creating new spells. These weren’t simple spells though. They were spells of such magnitude that if anyone evil got a hold of them it would be catastrophic to all. I didn’t realize when I created them the havoc they could cause. So it is with a heavy heart I decided I wouldn’t use these spells on my family or myself. I had lived a life of loneliness until I met the sisters and we told my daughter the truth. It was a life I wouldn’t wish on anyone. Since it would be family of the far future that would truly need them I decided to hide them and keep them secret from all. The fates have decided it must be you because after all these years, the only way the spell they were placed under could be lifted was if it was the daughter I saw in the vision. To keep the evil from gaining these spells, memorize them and then destroy them. Use them wisely.

“I was so shaken up. I thought they could be dangerous. Perhaps I should rehide them and not read them. “My mom reminded me I couldn’t do that. I was the daughter the vision was about. That they must do good or she wouldn’t have saved them. So I continued reading. Some of them we knew about, like the prophecy of darkness.

They will come, all will begin, the power of evil that lies within. The darkness that comes to claim us all. The light must fight, we must not fall. They must together and heed the call. The evil will only increase, unless dragon and witch are at peace.”

“Lothor, that’s the same prophecy we received.” “Yes, Alaerth, it was; and right after that, you were attacked.” “Yes, but they weren’t after me. They were after Turac.” “I don’t see why though, Mother. What difference could I make?” “I think I know the answer to that, and I will explain. First, I need to finish telling you about the spells and prophecies. “The next three spells were revealed to me in my dreams.

Save me in my needing hour, anoint me with my witch’s power. Use the blue of amazonite, touch me with its pure light. What was broken has taken a toll, let me feel again and make me whole.”

“Did you use that spell to heal yourself?” “Yes, Turac, I did. Nessie came to me and told me to wake up, that I was fulfilling my destiny. What happened next is very important, and I had the power to change it. “I could feel myself healing. I felt like a new person. “When I became conscious, there was someone with me that I didn’t know. I asked her where I was. That’s when she told me you were a prince and your mother, ‘the queen,’ had taken a turn for the worse. I asked what happened to you. She told me you were poisoned by the blade of an elf. I knew then I had the knowledge to save you, Alaerth. I couldn’t let you die. Turac loved you too much. “I had her take me to you. It was very important. That’s how I ended up in your room, Your Majesty. “When I saw you lying there, so close to death, I knew I had to try something. Touching your arm and pushing some power into you, I spoke this spell:

Save her from the blades of elves, return the poison unto themselves.

Save her in this needing hour, anoint her with my witch’s power. Use the blue of amazonite, touch her with its pure light. What was broken has taken a toll, let her feel again and make her whole.

“I immediately felt it begin to work. That’s when you woke up. I’m sorry that I committed treason, but I couldn’t let her die.” “I don’t think of it as treason. I will be forever grateful that you saved her life. You were right, son, her aotrom (light) is very pure.” “I knew you would both love her as much as I do, once you met her.” “Scota, I too am grateful you saved my life. I can see my son is a very lucky man.” “Thank you, Alaerth, but I think I am the lucky one. “Mom, you are being awfully quiet. Are you guys all right?” “Yes, my darling. We are fine. I guess I didn’t realize all the two of you have been through to be together.” “It is a lot, but we are soul mates. It couldn’t be any other way. “Alaerth, you were confused, and you wanted me to stay and talk. I told you I was needed somewhere else, that I was meant to save someone else. That someone was Maugh. “I ran to the courtyard so I could save her but realized I needed to be a dragon to do so.”

“How could you be a dragon though? Do you have dragon blood in your family?” “No, Lothor, my ancestor prepared those spells for a reason. I, well, we, can all transform into dragons. We can be partial or whole dragons. “So I changed and pushed my way through the crowd as a purple dragon. Turac, when you saw me, you looked different, as if you had seen me as a dragon before.” “I actually did see you as a dragon before. I dreamed about you as one. At first, I didn’t realize it was you, and then you and Maugh both changed back to human.” “Yes, I used the transformation spell I memorized. I needed to talk to Maugh, but she needed to be human. It started the reversal of the darkness, then I finished breaking the spell on her with another spell and touching her with my dirk. “Lothor, that’s when you yelled, ‘Restrain her! What is this blasphemy?’” “That’s why I stepped in front of you. No one was touching you while I was there.” “Thank you, my love. Then, Alaerth, you came running into the courtyard yelling, ‘Stop!’” “I couldn’t let you be hurt, Scota. Not after you just saved me.” “I just wanted you restrained, until I saw Alaerth entering the courtyard. I had just seen her so close to death, and then there she was. Again, thank you. She is my everything.” “Lothor, you would’ve been fine without me.” “No, Alaerth, I don’t think I would have.” “That about sums it up. Well, then I saw my parents being flown into the courtyard.” “Golos came to us and informed us you were injured. He didn’t think you were

going to make it, and Turac wanted us here just in case.” “I’m sorry I scared you.” “You’re forgiven, daughter, but you have something you forgot to mention.” “I don’t think so. What is it?” “You forgot to mention the witch prophecy and the other one.” “Oh my gosh. I did forget to mention them. The witch prophecy has four parts. I’m going to tell you two of them. The other two are about our daughter and granddaughter, Turac. I’ve chosen to hide them away for now. I can tell them to you later if you want. They aren’t relevant right now.” “That’s fine, mo chridhe (my heart).” “This is the first part of the prophecy.

She is the one that starts it all, as her powers begin the call. The mother of the line that starts, she must realize not to keep them apart. Until the time a dragon falls in love with a witch, It will all change, there will be a switch. Until the fourth witch brings the end, life as she knows it will finally begin.

“I think this part is about my mom because it said mother of the line that starts. Also, because she must realize not to keep them apart.”

“I will it I thought it was just a crush, and she wasn’t old enough to be in a relationship. She couldn’t possibly feel that strongly from just a look or meeting him one time. “Once I got to know Turac, I realized what they were to each other. After that, I only wanted them happy.” “Thanks, Mom. I’ll tell you the next part now.

The daughter of a daughter with air, with water, must prepare. Her time is now, she must not bow. She must learn control, or never have her soul. Find the dragon that holds her heart, do all this or forever be apart.

“My mom’s gift is air, and mine are controlling water and speaking to animals. Nessie said I needed to control my powers because I would need them. I have one more spell to reveal, and I think it’s the most important one. “My ancestor called it the elixir of life, the gift of immortality. It gives us everlasting life if we use it. “Nessie informed me dragons are immortal. Is that true?” “Yes, ghaol (love), we are. We have an elixir that we can use that does the same thing. Not too many people know about it. It’s mostly used when we find a mate that isn’t immortal.

“I was going to have the healers give it to you when you were injured. I can’t live in a world that you aren’t in.” “That’s beautiful. I feel the same way. So I take it you want me to use the spell on myself?” “Yes, I do, ghaol (love). I also think your family should. You won’t be happy if they aren’t with you.” “You’re right, Turac. We had already discussed this. I left the decision up to them. As for Alastair and myself, we knew if Scota used it, we would too.” “I think I speak for all of us when I say we will too. We may not be aunts and uncles by blood, but we are family. None of us could imagine a time when Scota isn’t in our lives.” “Thank you, Uncle Grant. I can’t imagine being without any of you either.” “So much makes sense now, but, Turac, you said the darkness was after Scota. She was the reason the darkness was here, but not the cause. That it’s searching for her light, it’s drawn toward her. It wants to possess her.” “That’s right, Golos. Nessie told me that, and she said I couldn’t let that happen at all costs. She is the only thing that will save us. I never understood that part until now.” “Oh my gosh, it all makes sense now.” “What makes sense, ghaol (love)?” “You said Maugh wanted revenge. What if it wasn’t her revenge? She was under the influence of the darkness, right? Maybe it’s the darkness’s revenge. Why would it want revenge on you though?” “Golos, can this be it? what Maugh said when we captured her. ‘You’ve ruined everything. She needs to be taken to Alexander immediately. I need my revenge.’ “We think Xander is the one spreading the darkness. We found a message for Maugh that basically proved her guilt. The interesting part was who signed it. It

was signed by Alexander Clark. I asked my father if Clark was an old family name. He said yes, but I’ll let him explain it.” “Alaerth and I both received copies of that prophecy of darkness you did, Scota, that same day she was poisoned. I started to discreetly research the witch and dragon wars. A dragon and a witch were mated, but a draoidh (wizard) wanted the witch for himself. She refused the draoidh, so he kidnapped her and blamed it on the dragon. This is what started the war. They fought back and forth until there were almost none of each family left. The witch tried to tell her family the truth, but they wouldn’t listen. The wizard’s name was Alexander Clark.” “Did I tell you Nessie told me she was related to the dragon whose family was in the first war? That was one of the first things she told me.” “Scota, ghaol (love), I think Alexander Cole is an ancestor of Alexander Clark.” “Turac, oh my gosh, that explains it. Xander is the one. He wants revenge because we have each other. I told you he said he wanted a chance with me. He only wants me because he is the darkness and I am the light. He wanted to control me. We have to catch him and put a stop to this before it gets worse.” “You, mo chridhe (my heart), aren’t going anywhere near him. We can’t risk the chance of him capturing you. No matter how powerful you are, I don’t want to live in a world without you.” “Yes, love, I . I feel the same way. Now that we know, the puzzle pieces are starting to fit together. I think we should bring Maugh and her family in here to explain. I don’t think they should know everything, just what is relevant to them.” “I agree. Golos, would you summon Maugh, Thriin, and Lord Ciym? “I think we should limit who should be in here when Scota speaks to them. Mother, would you mind taking Scota’s family somewhere else for now?” “No, son, I don’t mind. It will give your father and I a chance to get to know them. I think only you, Scota, and Golos should be here when you explain.” “I agree. You don’t mind, do you, Father?”

“Not at all, son. It will give you and Scota practice for when you rule the kingdom.” They all got up to leave before Golos returned with Maugh and her family. “Did he just say when we rule?” “Yes, ghaol (love), he did. It will be a long time before you have to worry about that. we are immortal.” “That’s right. I’m definitely glad of that.” Just then, Golos opened the door and ushered in Maugh and her family. I wanted to be mad at her for all the trouble she caused Turac, but deep down I knew it wasn’t her fault. She looked devastated as it was. “Maugh, may I call you Maugh? My name is Scota. Prince Turac and I are soul mates. I don’t want you to be afraid. I promise we won’t hurt you.” “You might not.” “Turac, can’t you see she is devastated? She probably doesn’t half of the things she’s done.” “I’m sorry, ghaol (love), you’re right. Please come all of you. Have a seat.” “Ur Morachd (Your Highness), what is going on? All I know is Ciym and I were summoned. When we got here, Maugh was in restraints. What happened?” “Lord Thriin, do you when you married Maugh, I told you she couldn’t come to the castle unless she was summoned? Everything she did leading up to the marriage?” “Yes, Ur Morachd (Your Highness), what does that have to do with this?” “I think the reason Maugh is upset is because she came to the castle without permission. In truth, it is totally something else. I’m going to let Scota try to explain.” “Before I do any explaining, I need to ask Maugh something.

“Do you anything you’ve done over the last five or six months? Did you meet anyone new in that time?” “I the prince and Golos coming to my dad’s estate. The prince told me I had to marry because of something I’d done. Once I met Thriin, I didn’t mind because I think we are soul mates. I feel as if there’s a big black hole where my memories should be.” “That’s all right. They might be restored yet. Do you meeting anyone new?” “Well, one day Lady Aryxon and I were riding in the village, and a nice man confronted us. I don’t really know what he wanted.” “If I ask Lady Aryxon if she re meeting this man, will she?” “I don’t know. I forgot about him until just now.” “Did he tell you his name?” “Yes, his name was Alex…xander Clark. Yes, that was his name.” I looked at Turac and then Golos. I hoped they realized what had happened to her. “So, Maugh, if you don’t what you did, you don’t you threatened to kidnap the prince or eliminate the queen?” “No, I didn’t do that. I wouldn’t.” “I see what you mean, Scota. Do you threatening to do away with your father?” By this time, she was in tears, shaking her head no. “I think that’s enough, Golos. She gets the point.” “I just need to ask her one more thing. Do you picking up an injured Scota and trying to fly away with her? You told Turac and I that we ruined everything, that you needed to take her to Xander.”

“No, I wouldn’t, would I? Am I a bad person?” Scowling at Golos, I answered her, “I don’t think you are a bad person. I think you were just put in bad circumstances. Let me tell you what I think happened. “I think when Xander approached you, he put a spell on you. Xander is a wizard. This spell was to control you.” “Golos and I think he put the spell on you to spread the darkness. He also wanted someone he could control in the castle. If you married the prince, you would be the person he could control. Because I ordered you to marry someone else, that wouldn’t work, so I think he changed your orders.” “Yes, I’m sure you’re right, Turac. I actually know Xander. I thought he was a friend. When he discovered Turac was my fiancé, he wasn’t happy. I didn’t know what to think about that because we weren’t that great of friends. He basically told me he wanted me for himself.” “In the meantime, you were spreading the darkness around my stables. I thought I saw glimpses of you everywhere, but I couldn’t catch you. “I think Xander changed it so you would get revenge on me for having Scota, not because of what happened at your father’s estate.” I could tell they were all having a hard time believing my explanation. “Stay with me. We are almost done. He was trying to get us to split up. The only way he could do that was if Turac was in danger. I would’ve walked away just to keep him safe.” “I wouldn’t have let you, because I feel the same way.” “He would have felt the breaking of the spell he had on you. I think you are safe, but to be sure, I would like you to stay here at the castle for a while. Is that acceptable, Turac?” “Wait, you mean I won’t be punished for being here? That my mate and father will be safe?” “Yes, Maugh, Scota has convinced me and my father you are not at fault.”

“Thank you, Scota. May I call you that? When you marry the prince, you will be a princess. Maybe I shouldn’t.” “It’s fine. I would like it if you called me Scota. I would also like it if we became friends, if that’s all right?” “I would like that. Maybe we could send for Aryxon too. I think you would like her.” “I think you are right, Maugh. I think Scota would like her. Ciym, do you or Thriin have any questions?” “No, mo phrionnsa (my prince). Thank you for saving her. She is my only child.” “You don’t need to thank me. It was mostly Scota that figured it out. It was her that convinced my father to wait on the punishment.” “Thank you, my lady. You make a fine addition to this kingdom. If there is ever anything I could do for you, don’t be afraid to ask.” “You are welcome, my lord. I hope that if I were in her situation, someone would defend me too.” “I’m sure they would.” “Golos, could you call for a servant? Then if you would, could you summon Lady Aryxon? I thought since she’s already met you, she wouldn’t be scared.” “Yes, Turac. I’ll get a servant as I leave to get Lady Aryxon.” “Thank you. I’ll have her show Maugh and her family to a set of rooms.” “Before you go, Golos, I want to thank you for believing in me and for being here through all of this.” “You are most welcome, Scota. I’m very happy Turac found you.” “I am too. Goodbye.” “Goodbye.”

He walked out the door, and shortly after, a servant walked in. “Can I help you, mo phrionnsa (my prince)?” “Yes, Rurr. Could you show Lord Ciym and his family to a set of rooms?” “Yes, mo phrionnsa (my prince).” “We will see you all for the evening meal.” “Thank you, my prince, my lady,” and they followed the servant out the door. “We are alone now. You can tell me the truth. Are you mad at me because I kept so much from you?” “No, leannan (sweetheart), I’m not. Are you mad at me because I never told you I was a dragon prince?” “No, love. I think we kept our secrets because it was the right thing to do. You might’ve hated me if you discovered I was a witch. I might’ve been afraid of you if I discovered you were a dragon. We just don’t know how we would have reacted.” “You are right. You know we are finally alone. Could I just hold you in my arms for a few minutes? I’m sure our families are wondering what’s taking so long.” “I’m sure they are, but I would love it if you held me. I would even enjoy a kiss.” “You would, would you? I can see you are going to be a demanding wife.” “Turac, that’s not funny.” “It isn’t? Come here, ghaol (love), let me hold you.” I felt that electrified bolt as he put his arms around me. He was my burning fire, my everything. My lips tingled as he placed his lips on mine. This was the way loving someone should feel. He slowly stepped back and lowered his arms. “‘Is tu mo chridhe, let’s go find our parents.”

“What does that mean? I haven’t heard that one before.” “It means you are my heart.”

62

“We thought we would have to come looking for you too. How did they take the information?” “Oh, Mom, she was so scared. When I began explaining everything to her, she was in denial. She can’t even most of what she had done. I think it will be a while before she is truly happy again.” “Well, I think you did the right thing for her. It was very kind of you.” “Thank you, Alaerth. I hope you don’t mind I invited them to stay at the castle for a while. She could still be in danger from Xander, and I wanted her safe. I told her I would like us to be friends.” “It’s fine that they stay. I’m sure you will be good friends. From what Turac told me, she has had a hard time lately.” “Yes, I think so. What have you been discussing while I was gone?” “We were actually talking about the Imbolc Festival. When I was ailing, it was going to be a small intimate affair, with a larger one in the courtyard for the whole kingdom. Since you and I are both healed, I think we should all celebrate together. What do you think?” “I don’t know. Do you think everyone will like me? I don’t think I can do it.” “What do you mean you can’t do it? The girl that saved the queen can do anything.” “Maybe, Alaerth. Should we tell them I saved you? It might not be a good idea.” “Yes, we should tell them. Turac, tell her. The kingdom will love her.” “Yes, Mother, I think they will. I know three people, well, maybe four, that are well on the way. Golos even told me she would make a good addition to the royal family.

“I wanted to ask you all a question.” Taking my hand and looking me in the eyes, he said, “I would like to announce our engagement to the whole kingdom. Then I want to announce our wedding will be on Beltane. We can celebrate through summer solstice. Is that too soon?” “I, I don’t know, is it? Can we do it in that little time?” “Scota, do you realize that is your birthday? You will be eighteen on your wedding day.” “That’s right, Mom, I forgot with everything else that’s been going on.” “Scota, with all the servants and help that I have, I’m sure we can make it spectacular. You could even ask Maugh if she wanted to help. “Didn’t you say she just got married, Turac?” “Yes, she did. I also sent Golos to get Maugh’s friend Lady Aryxon. She helped with Maugh’s wedding.” “That’s wonderful. They both should be lots of help.” “Scota, I hate to interrupt your wedding plans, but I wanted to ask you something.” He always appeared so serious. I guess that comes with being a king. “I would gladly answer any questions you have.” “Did you know Alexander Cole is a wizard? That he was the one causing all the trouble?” “No, I didn’t. If I would have, I probably would have done something about it.” Turac spoke up right away. “I’m glad you didn’t know. I told you I didn’t like him, that he felt wrong. Please stay away from him.” “I will, I promise. “Do you think he was drawn to me because I am a witch? Or maybe it’s because my whole family are witches.”

“I don’t think that’s it. When I had the healers looking for a cure for Alaerth, they came across something. A scroll was found that I had never seen before. It was a prophecy about dragons. There were three different prophecies on the same scroll. It’s as if there are three parts to one whole. Let me get them and read them to you. I’ve kept them hidden just in case.

She will face death, take her last breath. He will only know, she is the other half of his soul. She would somehow be, His mortal enemy. They will share the same goal, after she gains control. This will finally start the mend, Of a war that needs to end.

“Do you see? I think it’s about Turac. It fits with the witch prophecy you said was about you.” “I think you’re right. Can I hear the second one? If I’m correct, it will be about our daughter’s, well, your granddaughter’s husband.” “All right, here it is.

He is the king of the south,

this warning from the seer’s mouth. She will set his heart on fire, He will feed her soul’s desire. The king will feel he has lost it all, to give her the strength to heed the call. Their daughter is where the end shall come, finally where peace comes from. It all comes at a great cost, but in the end all is not lost. Though times are rough and the pain begins, they will find each other to live again.”

“That actually fits perfectly with mine. I think you should hear it.

The child of water will be called forth, fire will beckon, she comes from the north. Her heart belongs to a dragon king, oh the sadness this will bring. No doubt she has to lose it all, to have the strength to heed the call. She needs to know the pain will end,

their daughter is where it will begin. It will seem to be at great cost, But know that all is not lost.”

“You are right. They do fit each other. I also understand why you think you should hide them.” “There is so much pain involved. I would hate for our daughter to see it before she was ready.” “This is the third one:

This prince for the fourth, he must be, Calling his powers for all to see. He will become her heart’s desire, she must control earth, wind, water and fire. Together they bring unity, so strife will cease, so dragon and witch will be at peace.

“I think we are going to be fighting this war for a long time. Good thing we will all be immortal.” I can’t help but wish I was the one ending it, and not my daughter or granddaughter. “Enough. How did we go from wedding preparations to prophecies full of doom?” “Sorry, Alaerth, I just wanted Scota’s opinion.

“Is everything set for the festival tomorrow then?” “Yes, Lothor, I believe so. Scota, do you think your family will want to stay for the festival? If they don’t, we can get them home tonight.” “I really don’t know. Let’s ask them.” Walking over to my family, I asked them, “Mom, Alaerth would like to know if you want to stay for the festival tomorrow. I know we talked about you going home, but I think you will have fun.” “We would love to. We could use something fun about now. We are happy anywhere you are.” “Thanks, Mom.” “All right, I’m going to get a servant to show you all some rooms, and we will meet up again for dinner.” “Mother, I hope you don’t mind I asked Lord Ciym, Lord Thriin, and Maugh to us.” “Oh, don’t forget Golos went after Lady Aryxon too. They’ll want to us too,” I interrupted. “Yes, they will. The more the merrier. Now, if you will excuse us, I’m walking my soul mate to her room. She’s had a long eventful day and needs to rest for an hour or so.” “Yes, she has, son. Enjoy your rest, Scota.” “I will, Your Majesty. Alaerth, I’m glad I was able to save you today.” “We are too, Scota. Rest well.” Walking to my room hand in hand with Turac, I ed something. “Turac, we don’t have any clothes here. What should I do? I can’t go to dinner dressed like this.” “Don’t worry, leannan (sweetheart), the closet in your room has everything you’ll need. Even though you are smaller than everyone else, I had it stocked for you.”

“I don’t know what to say. You know I love you, don’t you? I don’t want you to think I love you just because of what you can do for me.” “Yes, mo ghaol (my love), I do. I love you too. I also know that you love me for me and not because of what I can do for you. You didn’t know I was a prince until now, and we loved each other way before that. “This is your room. I will see you in a couple of hours.” Kissing me softly on the lips, he walked away. Whispering, I said, “You are my world. I’m thankful we found each other.”

63

Scota

It wasn’t possible. I had lived through the trials, just like Nessie said I would. I hope she comes to me tonight. There is so much I want to tell her. I guess she knew I needed to talk to her, because when I settled down and went to sleep, she was there. “Little witch, I see you made it, and I’m thankful. Do you realize now why I said you and Turac are the key?” “Yes, Nessie, I do. I’m glad you never told me Turac was a dragon prince. I probably would’ve run away from him if I had known before now. “I’m afraid this war is going to go on for a long time. I wish we could be the ones to stop it and not it down to our child or grandchild. I don’t want them to go through all that pain.” “Yes, but you are stronger because of everything you went through, aren’t you?” “Yes, I’m grateful my destiny has been fulfilled.” “I’m sorry, little witch. You still have more trials to endure.” “Wait, what do you mean more trials to endure?” “You aren’t out of danger yet. Something else could happen. It could change everything. It’s like an alternative answer to the prophecies. I don’t want to scare you, but I wanted you to know. I need for you to stay with your soul mate so he can protect you. If you do this, you will have a few years of peace before the trials begin again. Just , our destiny is what we make it. You have done everything right so far. Just keep believing in yourself.”

“You’re right. I can do this. I have no other choice. Can I tell my soul mate about your warning?” “Yes, I would tell your family too. The more people to help protect you. , any decision you make will make or break your destiny. Goodbye, little witch.” Good thing it was morning. I never would’ve slept after she told me that. Now I needed to inform both families what she just revealed to me. This was going to be hard. I had showered and just finished dressing when there was a knock at the door. All I thought about the whole time was telling our families. How were we going to deal with this? “Come in.” “Good morning, leannan (sweetheart). I see you found something to wear. How did you sleep? I worried about you.” “Good morning, love. I slept well, but I had a visit from Nessie. I’m afraid it wasn’t all good news.” “You look worried. What did she say?” “It wasn’t what I expected to hear. If you don’t mind though, I need to discuss it with everyone. Could we wait until we are all together.?” “That’s fine. I actually came to see if you were awake yet. The rest of your family are gathered downstairs with my parents. We wanted to see if you would us for breakfast. “Usually we dine on our own for breakfast. Since your family was here, my mother thought we could all dine together. The only other person ing us is Golos.” “That will be perfect. I won’t have to repeat the message more than once. Am I dressed good enough for the festival? I don’t want to disappoint anyone.” “You are fine. It is a casual affair. It has already started for some.

“It spans from sunset to sunset. A celebration of warmth and hearth and home. Some celebrations would include bonfires, special foods, candles, and hearth fires. The lighting of fires and candles represented the impending return to warmth, as well as the now-increasing power of the sun. “An old Scottish Gaelic proverb, translated, illustrates the tradition of watching to see if snakes come out of their winter dens. Kind of like your Groundhog Day.

The serpent will come from the hole. On the brown Day of the Bride, Though there should be three feet of snow On the flat surface of the ground.

“If it was rainy or overcast, the Cailleach was asleep, and winter would end soon.

“It’s also known as Brigid’s Day. The Catholic Church Christianized her because they couldn’t get the people to abandon their old gods. This goddess symbolized the light part of the year and the energy which brought people through the harsh winter and into spring. That’s why it is a purification festival. Clearing out winter to make room for spring.” “That’s amazing. We should’ve waited to discuss it so my family would know the meaning.” “I can repeat it if you want.” “They might not care after I tell them what Nessie told me. I’m going to wait to tell everyone until after we eat. That way they’ll be able to enjoy their breakfast.”

“That sounds so ominous. I’m not going to like it, am I?” “Probably not. Sssh, we’re here.” “All right, ghaol (love), we’ll pretend for now.” We enjoyed a wonderful breakfast. The spread of food was phenomenal. You wouldn’t know by this amount of food that World War II had just ended a few months ago. I was very fortunate because my family never suffered at all. It looked like Turac’s kingdom didn’t suffer either. “Did you have any of the hardships from the war in your kingdom, Lothor?” “No, we were very fortunate. It didn’t affect us at all. What about your family, Scota, did you?” “I don’t think so. I guess that’s a question for my father.” “We actually didn’t. I guess we were a few of the lucky ones. What about you, Turac, did it affect your stables at all?” “No, Alastair. I was fortunate that way too. Because gas was rationed, horses became a sought-after commodity.” “I’m glad to hear that. Can I ask what the plans are for the rest of the day? I know we discussed attending the festival.” “We did, Dad, but before we do, I have something I need to discuss with all of you. I wanted to wait until we were done with breakfast before I did. I didn’t want to ruin breakfast.” “Scota, what’s wrong? Did something happen?” She looked at Turac as she asked, as if he had done something to me. “Calm down, Mom. Nothing happened between Turac and I.” “That’s good to know, after everything you two have been through. So what is it?”

Looking at Turac, I said, “You aren’t going to like what I’m about to tell you. None of you are.” I looked at everyone because I knew the questions would come. “Could you wait to ask questions until I’m done?” I didn’t give anyone the chance to answer me. I just began telling them what Nessie said. “Nessie came to me last night. I was so excited because I got to tell her my destiny was fulfilled. That we were out of danger. She said she was sorry, my trials weren’t over. When I asked her what she meant, she said I was still in danger.” I stopped talking because I wanted to see their reactions. I knew even though I asked them not to, I was about to be bombarded with questions. No one else got a chance to comment because Turac did. “You’re right, I don’t like it. Did she tell you why? I refuse to let anything else happen to you. I’ll put a guard around you day and night.” “Turac, love, let me finish please.” He was so angry he just nodded his head at me. “Listen to the rest. Please, love. “She told me something else could happen to change everything. As if there were two alternate answers for the prophecies. I need to stay close to my soul mate so he could protect me. If I did, we would have a few years of peace before the trials begin again. “Before she left me, she reminded me our destiny is what we make it. That I had done everything right so far. Just keep believing in myself. “I asked if I could tell my soul mate because there were times when she wanted me to stay silent before. She told me yes and that I should tell my family too. There would be more people to protect me. To that my decision would make or break my destiny.” I fell quiet, waiting for the uproar that would surely come. I didn’t wait long. “You have to stay here in our kingdom so you can be protected. Your family should stay too. That way you will be safe, and we could work on the wedding preparations.”

“She will, Mother. She won’t be allowed to even go to my stables and check on the horses. I won’t allow it.” I think everyone saw the prince in Turac, as he basically commanded it. I honestly didn’t know what to think. I hadn’t seen him that adamant before. Even when he wanted me to stay away from Xander. “Yes, Scota, please. We don’t want you in danger. We will gladly stay here with you if it means you are safe, won’t we, Alastair?” “Yes, Bridget, we will.” My whole family agreed together. My eyes misted as I realized the sacrifices they would make because they loved me. Even Turac’s parents agreed. “I planned on staying here. I only wanted to go collect my clothes and see Blaze and Zundae one more time before she had her foal.” “I know she is important to you, leannan (sweetheart), but you are more important than all of us.” “Don’t say that. We are all important. Just you and I a little more so because of the prophecies.” “Of course you’re right. I just couldn’t bear it if something happened to you.” “I know. I feel the same way. “I’ve thought about this though. If we all return to Lossiemouth and retrieve our clothes, then we could stop by the stable to check on Zundae. I should be safe, right?” “That sounds feasible, son. I can send Golos and a few extra guards with you. It will be a large group, but they do say safety in numbers.” “Yes, Father. It will probably work. I also know things don’t always go as we planned.” “Come on, Turac, we’ll all be there to protect her. What do we really have to worry about?”

“Well, Golos, I worry about Xander. He could get to her. I don’t trust him.” “I promise, I’ll be with someone at all times.” “All right, all right, I give in. We’ll go to the festival for a while first. I still want to announce our nuptials. We can go to Lossiemouth this afternoon. He shouldn’t be around the clubhouse then.” “Thank you. I want you to trust me, that I can take care of myself if something happens. I also want to announce our nuptials. You are an amazing man, and I can’t wait to be married to you.” “Aaaah” came from all around us. I knew I was blushing. That was something that should’ve been said in private. It didn’t matter though. By the end of the day, everyone will know how much I loved their prince.

64

Turac

I wasn’t happy about the arrangements. I wanted her to stay here protected. I could see on her face that wasn’t going to happen. She was a very determined woman. I didn’t want to believe she was still in danger. I’ll have to do everything in my power to protect her. I couldn’t wait to make our announcement. I think if I do, she might be safer. I think the whole kingdom would protect her. I hope so anyway. “Father, I want to make my announcement right after you make the official opening announcement. Do you mind if I inform everyone my soul mate saved the queen? It might endear her to them a little more, in case some are skeptical.” “That’s a fine idea. Why don’t you and Scota make the opening announcement together?” Looking at Scota for approval, I took her hand in mine. “If you promise to hold my hand and I don’t have to speak, I will be glad to.” “They erected a platform for the royal family to stand on. I’ll give our announcement from there. “My parents will be on the platform with us. Yours can be right out in front of it. Is that all right?” “That’s fine. Let’s go so we can have some fun before we have to leave.” “All right, ghaol (love). Is everyone ready to go?”

“Yes” resounded all around us as we headed out the doors for the platform. There was so much going on around us. I didn’t know where to look first. I was very nervous as we walked up the few steps to the platform. “Turac, I’m so nervous. I don’t know if I can do this. What if they don’t like me?” “You can do this, leannan (sweetheart). You are a strong person, and it doesn’t matter if they like you or not. You are my soul mate. That’s what matters. You’ll see I’m right. “Can I have your attention please? Good morning, everyone. I’m sure you have questions, after most of you saw what happened yesterday. I want to assure you, you are all safe. “Some of you might have heard I have a soul mate. I do. I would like to introduce her to you. This is Scota McMillan, my soul mate. Not only is she my soul mate, she is the savior of our beloved queen. She is also a witch.” I heard the gasps from all around us. I decided I didn’t want to keep any secrets from them. I think my parents approved because they both nodded their heads at me. “Wait, please hear me out. There is a lot you don’t know. Only a few people do. “Scota and I met almost a year ago. During this time, we have both endured many trials. While I was trying to save my mother and capture the people who did this to her, Scota was actually finding the answers. “There are prophecies that were written right after the dragon and witch wars began. These prophecies state we, her and I, begin the end of this war. “Her ancestors foretold that their bloodline would end the war. They left her spells that would cure the queen, and because she would fall in love with a dragon, she could transform into one. That’s what you saw yesterday. “Scota, ghaol (love), would you transform for the kingdom? My parents and I will you. We will show them we are a family already.”

“If we are showing the people we are a family, I think my family should us. It will show them we are all one of you, not just witches their enemy.” “That’s a wonderful idea. Ask them.” The crowd watched me as I stepped forward on the platform. They hadn’t heard our discussion, but they all watched with trepidation. I gestured for my family to step closer. “Mom, Dad, would you, well, would all of you come up on the platform? Turac wants us as a family to transform into dragons.” “Do you think we can? I thought it was only you.” “No, I think we all can. We will repeat the spell together. Do you it?” “I believe we do, yes. You say it once, and we will repeat it with you.” “All right, come up then.” While they came up on the platform, I informed Turac and his parents what we’re doing. They were coming to stand by me to perform the transfer. I wanted to say it with them. “All right, this is how it goes.

Malachite stone of change, use your power to rearrange, from witch to dragon transform me, picture yourself and so shall it be.

“Are you ready? Turac and his parents will change at the same time. Together then.

Malachite stone of change, use your power to rearrange, from witch to dragon transform me, picture yourself and so shall it be.

Before me stood dragons in an array of colors. My mom was lavender, my dad wine. Uncle Alban was raisin; Aunt Ailith was mauve. Uncle Callum was golden amber; Aunt Davina was amber. Uncle Diarmid was azure blue; Aunt Margaret was sky blue. Uncle Eachann was crimson; Aunt Greer was scarlet. Uncle Grant was copper and Aunt Hilda coral. Turac’s parents were spectacular as black and opalescent white. I looked at Turac last. He was a beautiful navy blue, the same as his eyes. I, of course, was purple. Not a plain purple but a beautiful eggplant color. We were a powerful group. Looking out over the crowd, I almost gasped as they all began to lower themselves to their knees. The look on their faces was pure awe. If that meant what I thought it did, I was very happy. Turac interrupted my thoughts telepathically. “Are you seeing this? I don’t think you will have to worry about being accepted. They look pleased to have a new princess.” “I hope so. I want to be the best princess I can be.” “You will be, mo ghaol (my love). I vow it. Could you change back now?” “Yes, I’ll just say the spell to cover my whole family.

Amethyst stone of change, use your power to rearrange,

from dragon to witch transform me, Picture myself and so shall it be.”

Suddenly we were all back to our human form. My family looked shocked but appeared to be all right with it. The crowd began to applaud, rising from their knees. I heard shouts of “Long live the prince and princess!” This made Turac and his parents very happy. Placing his hands out in a calming gesture, Turac said, “Settle down, everyone. I have one more thing to say. Let’s say it together as a united kingdom.

The serpent will come from the hole on the brown Day of the Bride, though there should be three feet of snow on the flat surface of the ground.

“Enjoy the festival.” We enjoyed it so much that when we left for Lossiemouth, it was evening, later than we wanted to leave.

65

Scota

I knew Turac was nervous about taking me to Lossiemouth with him. Besides Golos, he brought five more guards. In all, there were twenty of us gathered to go. “Turac, instead of trying to carry us all, could we transform and fly there? I don’t know how long a journey it is, but we would like to try.” “That would be fine. I’ll put a guard with each pair just in case anyone has trouble. They shouldn’t though. It only takes twenty minutes from the portal to the stables. After we get there, I’ll send two of the guards to get your family’s cars. That way we shouldn’t be too conspicuous.” “Since it’s later than we wanted, that would be a good idea. Maybe it’s still early enough Xander won’t be around. I know that’s what’s bothering you.” “Yes, it is. I don’t trust him. If he realizes you are here, he might try something drastic.” “I’ll be careful. He won’t get to me.” “I hope you are right.” “Mom, I’ll say the spell to transform us. I forgot about needing the stones. You’ll have to get bracelets made for the aunts. I don’t know what you will do for Dad and the uncles.” “We actually talked about this. I have an idea for the men, but it’s something we’ll work on.” “I have an idea too. It came to me earlier, but we can discuss it later. Are you

ready to try flying?” “We’re actually excited about it. We talked about that too.” “I have something else I want to ask you before we go. “I know I’m supposed to be a stronger witch than you, but could we do a simple version of the cloaking spell before we go? Turac is worried about Xander, and I think it would help. He wouldn’t worry so much if we were covered.” “That definitely wouldn’t hurt. We can just stand in the positions around each other without the candles and star. It will work.” “Okay, let’s step over there and do it. I’ll tell Turac what we are doing. “Turac, my family and I are going to do a cloaking spell before we go. It helped protect me before, so I thought it wouldn’t hurt to do it again.” “I don’t think it would hurt at all. I just want you safe.” “I know, and I love you for that. Okay, Mom, let’s do it.” We got in the same positions as we did before and started chanting.

I call upon the powers that be, to cover us from those who can see. Shield us from those with the sight, protect us from all harm with your might, cloak us now, with your light.

I felt that same gust of wind, only it’s stronger. The ball of light that touched us all was bigger and brighter. When it exploded above our heads, it looked like the sun exploded. It wasn’t this way before.

“Mom, why was it different this time? It felt so much stronger.” “It was stronger. It’s because you gained your powers fully. You are a very strong witch.” “Do you think it will protect us?” “I’m sure it will. Shall we transform and go now?’ “Yes, I think Turac is ready to go now.” I can’t believe how amazing flying is. It didn’t take long at all. I don’t ever want to travel by car again. I know I’ll have to, but it was a nice thought. As soon as we landed, I transformed us all again. I heard my family talking about how great it was. They couldn’t wait to do it again. “I’ll send Thrax and Nabal to Lossiemouth to get the cars. We can go in the barn and check on Zundae while we wait, or we could go to the house. I’m sure Kerra has a snack handy.” “I want to check on Zundae please. You guys could go to the house if you want to, Mom.” “No, I think we would all like to see if your foal is born.” “Good. Turac, maybe Golos should go with the guards. He might see Xander if he is around there. It would be a good warning.” “Yes, it would. Golos, do you mind going with them? It might be safer for Scota if we knew.” “Of course I don’t mind. I want to keep her safe too.” “Thank you, Golos. Now can we go see Zundae?” “Lately, you are a very impatient young lady.” “I know. I’m sorry. I’ll work on it after I see Zundae.” Everyone laughed at my statement. It was nice. If I could keep them from

worrying for a few minutes, I was doing my job. “Scota, did you forget? You can ask Blaze without even going inside.” “You are right, Uncle Eachann, I did forget. I think I’ll just let it be a surprise this time though. You all will have to be surprised with me.” “Let’s go in then.” “Turac, before we go in, I want to try something. Do you mind?” “What do you have in mind? It better not be dangerous or the answer is no.” “It’s not dangerous. Anyway, I don’t think so. I want to try the release-fromdarkness spell that I used on Maugh. I think if I walk around and chant while waving my dirk through the air, the darkness should dissipate. It’s worth a try, isn’t it? That way the horses won’t be so restless anymore.” “I guess it wouldn’t hurt.” “Mom, would you guys all walk around and chant it with me? I think it will take all of us to defeat the darkness here.” “Yes, of course we will. Our cloaking spell was very strong, so I’m sure it will work. I didn’t realize you would be that much more powerful. I’m glad you are though. I’m sure that’s what saved you.” “I think it was too. Turac, would you walk with me, possibly even hold my hand? I think it’s important that you do. , Nessie said we were both the key.” “She did. I would be happy to accompany you and hold your hand.” “All right, let’s try this. I’m going to change the words a little bit.

Save us in our time of need, my witch’s words all must heed.

Use the purple of fluorite, touch all with your discerning light. The feeling of gloom and murk, will be released with the touch of my dirk.

“Do you have it?” With a nod yes, we began to chant together.

Save us in our time of need, my witch’s words all must heed. Use the purple of fluorite, touch all with your discerning light. The feeling of gloom and murk, will be released with the touch of my dirk.

“Dirk rium” (dirk to me). My dirk appeared in my hand, and I began slowly waving it through the air. As I did, I watched a light fall through the air, like a fog. It settled over the whole property, before slowly lifting toward the skies. There was a feeling of lightness throughout. I can see the darkness disappearing as the light touched it. “I think it worked. I don’t feel the heaviness from the darkness anymore.” “I don’t either. Thank you, mo ghaol (my love), for saving my property.” “You are welcome, but it isn’t just your property anymore. Since we are getting married soon, it will be mine too.”

“Yes, it will. We will have a good life here. It will be a good place to raise a daughter.” “It will. I just thought of something else. We were so busy transforming into dragons you forgot to announce our wedding.” “I did, didn’t I? We will resolve that when we return. We’ll tell everyone tomorrow.” “Just so you don’t forget.” “I won’t, leannan (sweetheart). Let’s go see Blaze and Zundae. Perhaps you could ask them how they’re really doing. That way we would know if something was wrong.” “All right, I’ll ask telepathically. “Blaze, how are you doing? How is Zundae? Do we have a foal yet?” “Yes, little witch, we do. It’s a boy. He is magnificent.” “Is Zundae doing all right?” “Yes, she is. The darkness has lifted. Did you do that? It just happened.” “I did. I told you I would try. I want you all to feel safe here. Soon I will be living here too.” “I’m glad, little witch. This is a good place to be.” “I think so too. Do you have a name chosen for the foal?” “Don’t you want to name him?” “No, I’ll leave it up to you and Zundae.” “We would like to name him Baine. If you don’t mind? It means mighty and powerful.” “I think that would be perfect.” I stared in awe at their foal. He was beautiful, just like his sire. He had a small white star on his forehead.

“Isn’t he beautiful?” “He? Did Blaze tell you it is a boy?” “Yes, he did. He also told me his name is Baine. It means mighty and powerful. I think it’s perfect.” “I do too. Is Zundae all right? Did she have any problems?” “No, she did good.” While we were talking, Ian just looked at me with confusion. He wasn’t at the castle, so he didn’t know I can converse with animals. We’ll have to tell him once everything settled down. In the meantime, he can just wonder what was going on. “I hear the cars arriving. Golos will be back. We need to go. We can check on them when we come back.” “Yes, we can.” I told Blaze and Zundae I will check on them later. “Be safe, little witch.” “I will be, Blaze. Goodbye.”

66

Turac

“Golos, did you have any trouble? Did you see Xander anywhere?” “No, I didn’t, but the parking lot was beginning to fill up for the dance.” “That’s right. I forgot they were having one. I think we should proceed with caution. I want you, Scota, to ride in the car with your parents.” “But—” “Hear me out please, ghaol (love). I want myself, Golos, and the guards to follow you in our dragon form. If we cloak ourselves in invisibility, we can protect you. No one would see us coming. “There is a forest behind the clubhouse. It isn’t large, but it should be big enough for us to land and transform without anyone seeing us. Then we’ll go inside and get what you left here. I’ll leave the guards outside on the grounds and Golos inside the door. That way he can keep watch for Xander. I’ll go with you to your room.” “You can’t, Turac. What would everyone think?” “I don’t really care what people think. I want you safe.” “I understand that, but we will want to come back here someday, and it won’t look proper if you do. You could walk us up and wait by the stairs for us. That way you would be there in case something happened.” “I suppose that would work and it’s still proper, as you put it.” “Thank you. I’ll accept those .” Giving me a soft kiss on the lips, he put me

in the car and stepped back. “I’m watching you, ghaol (love), never forget that.” “I won’t. See you in a little while.” I wanted her by my side where she will be safe. I knew this was the best way to protect her though. I knew Golos can feel my nervousness. “Turac, my friend. I know how much she means to you. We will keep her safe.” “I know you will all try, but something feels wrong. It feels as if no matter what we do to keep her safe, she still won’t be.” “Do you want to stop them? We could go to the clubhouse and get their belongings. They don’t have to come.” “No, Golos. Scota would never forgive me if I tried to control her like that. I just have to believe she can take care of herself if something does happen and I can’t get to her in time.” “All right, but if you change your mind, just say the word.” “I will, Golos, thank you.” Our trip went fast. I wondered what Scota and her parents were talking about in the car. I’m sure it was an interesting conversation. Perhaps she’ll tell me when we get back. We landed in the forest, and Golos and I met them at the car. “Come on, ghaol (love). Let’s get this over with. Do you feel anything unusual?” “No, I don’t, do you?” “No, it feels normal.” “Dad, are you going to tell them we are checking out?” “Yes, I thought I would while everyone else gathered our things. That way it won’t take as long.”

“That’s a good idea. Let’s go, everyone. The faster we get done, the faster we can leave.” “Okay, Mom. Turac, do you want to hold my hand as we walk up the stairs?” “I would love to, but I better not. This way I’ll have a faster reaction time if something does happen.” “All right, I guess I understand that.” I could tell she wasn’t happy about my decision. She had to know I was only looking out for her safety. She hurried up the stairs. It felt like she just wanted to be done and gone from this place. We were all right behind her, so she would be safe. What could go wrong? I watched her walk through the door, turning on the lights. When the door shut, I heard a click. Why would she lock the door, shutting me out? Something wasn’t right, so I walked up to the locked door. I heard her say, “Xander, what are you doing in my room? You need to leave. Turac is just outside the door.” I wanted to break the door down to get to her. Instead I waited, listening to their conversation. I knew she was strong enough to handle him. “I’m sorry, Scota. I tried to get you to come with me willingly. Now I’ll have to try something else.” “What do you mean try something else? I’m not going anywhere with you.” “Yes, you are. I command you to forget all about your fiancé. You will come with me now. “We are going to get married, and I will control your light. “The prophecies can’t be fulfilled if you are with me. Together we will defeat the

dragons, and witches will rule.” “I can feel you tugging in my mind, are you trying to mesmerize me? You must think you are strong to try that. Just so you know, I am stronger.” “I can’t go with you, Xander. I told you I don’t feel that way about you. As for you controlling my light, neither Turac nor I would ever let that happen.” “No, you will go with me. I command it.” “Xander, you can’t mesmerize me. I came into my powers and gained the knowledge. You aren’t stronger than me.” “That’s not possible.” “Oh, but it is. In fact, you need to hear this.

Save me in my time of need, my witch’s words all must heed. Use the purple of fluorite, touch me with its discerning light. The feeling of gloom and murk, will be released with the touch of my dirk.”

I quickly said, “Dirk rium” (dirk to me), and touched him with it. “No, you can’t do this.” “I just did. I won’t kill you, but Turac might. You need to suffer like you and your family have made others suffer. Yes, I know about your family. That’s why I used that spell on you. You won’t be able to spread your darkness for a long time. When you are capable of spreading it, I will be there to stop you again.

Your family should have accepted the word no the first time. Now get out of my room and stay out of my life.” Just then, I pounded on the door. I had heard enough. “Scota, is everything alright? Who are you talking to?” Opening the door, she said, “I’m fine. We will all be fine now.” “What do you mean?” “You haven’t seen the last of me, either one of you. I’ll be back and stronger than ever. You will be sorry you messed with me.” Then he disappeared right in front of us. “What was he doing in here? Why didn’t you call for me? We could’ve captured him. Now he’s escaped.” “I’m sorry. I know you wanted to catch him, but at least I injured him. “He was hiding behind the door when I came in. He shut and locked it before I could get away. He tried to mesmerize me, to make me do what he wanted. I think the cloaking spell stopped him because it didn’t work.” “What did he want?” “Do you mind if I wait to tell you until I can tell everyone? I know you are a prince and are used to being obeyed, but I don’t want to keep repeating it. It wasn’t very pleasant.” “I’m sorry, leannan (sweetheart). I’ll wait. You know I was just worried, don’t you?” “Thank you. I know you were worried about my safety. Let’s go see if everyone else is ready to go, shall we?” Her whole family looked at us as we exited her room. I knew as soon as they got in the car she would be bombarded with questions. Served her right for not calling out for me. “Are you all ready to go? Let’s go see if Alastair is done so we can leave.”

They were so busy wondering why I was in her room they couldn’t answer me. They could only nod their heads yes. I chuckled as I took her hand, and we walked down the stairs. Golos even looked at us funny because I had just told her I wouldn’t hold her hand so I could protect her. Now it wouldn’t only be her family asking questions. Golos would want to know too. He will just have to wait like I do, I guess. I walked her to the car and opened her door. Taking her luggage to stow in the trunk, I said, “I’m sure they are going to ask what happened. I don’t want you to tell them until we are all together. You get to squirm for the ride home. When we get to the house, you can tell them; or better yet, you can wait until we get back to the castle so my parents can hear what happened too.” “Fine, but that’s mean. It’s a long time not to answer them.” “Yes, it is. It’s called patience. , you said you would work on it.” “Yes, love, I do.” Kissing her softly on the lips, I backed away from the car. “Is tu mo chridhe, tha gaol agam ort.” “What does that mean?” “It means you are my heart, I love you.” “I love you too.”

67

Scota

“Young lady, would you like to tell us what that was all about? You said you didn’t want him in your room because it wasn’t proper. So why were the two of you coming out of your room?” “I’m sorry, Mom. I wouldn’t tell Turac, so he told me I couldn’t tell you. Well, not until we return to the castle. That way I can tell everyone at once, including his parents. He told me it would teach me patience.” “Ha, you did tell him you would learn, didn’t you?” “Yes, yes, I did. So now everyone has to wait. I’m glad we aren’t far from the stables. Actually I should say home, shouldn’t I?” “It makes me sad to think of you leaving us, but yes, that will be your home. It won’t be the same with you gone.” “I’m not going to be gone, Mom. You are going to stay at the castle until the wedding, aren’t you?” “I suppose. We might need to go to the house once in a while. There is a lot we need to discuss.” “I would like it if you stayed in Scotland. Inverness isn’t that far from Nairn.” “It is something we, as a family, will have to discuss. Everyone has a life in England.” “I know. I guess I didn’t think about that. What about Uncle Eachann’s stables?” “Like I said, something we have to discuss.”

“We’re here. Are you ready to fly again? It’s so exciting. I can’t wait.” “What was that you were saying about having patience?” “Dad, I do have some patience. Look how long it took me to find my soul mate again.” “I guess you do, sweetheart. It took you months.” Turac met me at the car door. Opening it, he said to me, “Would you like to see Baine a moment before we leave?” “I would love to, if we have time.” “We will make the time. They’ve waited this long. What’s a little longer?” “Oh. You aren’t mad because I didn’t tell you, are you?” “No. If you say everything will be fine, I’ll believe you. Let’s go check on the horses.” “Do you think Baine will be as beautiful as Blaze when he grows up? He is an unusual color of brown. As if he has copper mixed in.” “I noticed that. I imagine there won’t be another horse like him.” “I can’t wait until I can talk to him.” “I can’t wait either. I bet he will be a handful.” “Turac, you’re just saying that to tease me. He won’t. You’ll see he will be well behaved just like his father.” “We’ll see.” “Blaze, how is everyone doing? Is the darkness still gone? I don’t feel it, but I haven’t been here the whole time like you have.” “No, little witch. It seems to be all gone now. It dissipated completely just a little while ago. Did you do something else?”

“Yes, I did. I confronted the man that was spreading the darkness. He will be weak for a while. It should give us time to gain allies and become even stronger.” “I’m glad you are safe, little witch. I told you. You are important to us.” “Yes, you did. Is Zundae all right?” “She will be fine. They both will be now. We all will be, because of you, little witch.” “We have to go now, Blaze. Take care of them for me.” “I will, little witch.” “Turac, they are fine. Are we ready to go?” “I think so. We don’t want to keep your family or mine waiting any longer. Besides, I never made my announcement, and I still want to. If we can’t do it tonight, I will have my mother throw a ball so I can.” “You wouldn’t do that, would you?” “Yes, I will. I want everyone to know not only are you my soul mate, but you will be my bride soon.” “All right then. I guess I will start planning right away. I’m sure your mother has lots of ideas.” “I’m sure she does. She has waited a long time for me to find a mate. I’m glad I waited for you and didn’t just settle on anyone.” “I am too. You are the burning flame in my soul. Without you, it would be a coal about to die out. Don’t ever doubt how much I love you.” “I won’t. I told you I didn’t want to be in a world that you weren’t in. That’s how much I love you.” “Can we go now? I’m sure my family is getting impatient.” “I’m sure they are too. I believe Golos and the guards walked them out behind

the barn. That’s usually where we transform to head to the portal.” “They can’t transform without me yet, so let’s not keep them waiting.”

*****

“I want to tell you what happened, why Turac was in my room. You were all right behind me on the stairs. I thought since you were, I would be safe. I wasn’t expecting anything to happen.” “What happened? Is that why Turac was in your room?” “Mom, I know you want answers. So does everyone else. If you keep interrupting, you will never get the answers.” “Sorry, I just worry about you. We all do.” “I know you do. I love you all for that. “Anyway, I wasn’t paying attention, so I opened the door and turned on the lights. When the door closed, I heard a click and turned to see what it was. I was not expecting what I saw. “Xander was standing in my room. I told him he needed to leave, that Turac was just outside the door. “He said he was sorry, that he tried to get me to go with him willingly. Now he was going to try something else. I asked him what he meant by trying something else. I refused to go anywhere with him. “He grabbed both my arms and stood looking me straight in the eyes. He said, ‘Yes, you are. You are going to forget your fiancé. You will go with me.’ He thought we should get married, and he was going to control my light. That the prophecies wouldn’t be fulfilled if I was with him. Together we would defeat the dragons, and witches would rule.

“I felt a tug on my mind, and I realized he was trying to mesmerize me. I began to feel like I wanted to obey him. Then the fog that I felt lifted. I could think for myself again. I thought he must be strong if he could do that, but I was stronger. I think the cloaking spell we performed saved me. “I informed him I couldn’t go with him. I didn’t feel that way about him. As for him controlling my light, neither Turac nor I would ever let that happen. “He said, ‘You will go with me. I command it.’ I told him he couldn’t mesmerize me. I already came into my powers and gained the knowledge. He wasn’t stronger than me. “He yelled at me. He told me that wasn’t possible. I told him it was, and he needed to hear what I had to say. I repeated the release-of-darkness spell and called for my dirk. I then touched him with it, just like I did Maugh. “He was so angry. He said I couldn’t do that. I was a little smug and said I just did. I probably shouldn’t have, but I told him I wouldn’t kill him. I also said Turac might though. He needed to suffer like his family made others suffer. I informed him I knew all about his family. That was why I used that spell on him. Because I did, he won’t be able to spread the darkness for a long time. When he was capable of spreading it again, I would be there to stop him again. “His family should’ve accepted the word no the first time. Then I said to get out of my room and stay out of my life. “That’s when Turac pounded on the door to ask if everything was all right. He wanted to know who I was talking to. So I opened the door to show him. “Before he disappeared, Xander said we haven’t seen the last of him. That he would be back stronger than ever. He vowed we would be sorry.” “What? That can’t be. He shouldn’t know that spell. That was a family secret. I didn’t even tell you about it, Scota.” “You don’t have to. I learned it when I got my powers. our ancestors said I would gain all knowledge. It isn’t just what you know, Mom. It’s everything any witch knew or knows. It’s like a filing cabinet inside my mind. I just think about it and the information pops into my mind. Sometimes I forget to use it though.”

“Well, that’s a nifty trick to have. I’ll have to that.” “Yes, you will. Anyway, that’s everything that happened. I know I should’ve let him be captured. Since he knows that transporting spell, I didn’t think we would’ve kept him long. “ Nessie said we would have a few years of peace. Well, I say we use those years to gain allies and get stronger.” “For one so young, you are a very wise young lady. I’m glad my son found you. You will make a great queen someday.” I don’t know about anyone else, but I was shocked considering how we started out. “Thank you, Lothor, I will do my best.” “Alaerth brought something to my attention while you were gone. Turac, you forgot to announce your wedding, didn’t you? “Yes, I did. When Scota and her family transformed into dragons, I forgot everything else. I meant to ask, can any witch do that?” “No, only my bloodline. Because of me, the rest of my family can, but no one else.” “That’s good to know. We don’t want just anyone transforming. I’m sure it would cause problems if they could.” “I suppose so.” “Anyway, back to the wedding. Lothor and I discussed it, and we want to throw an engagement ball.” Turac gave me a smug look, an I-told-you-so look. “That would be lovely, Alaerth. I don’t want you to put too much effort into it. I want to focus on the wedding preparations instead.” “We can do both. I guarantee you will have the wedding you want, any way you want it.”

“I think I would like to ask Maugh to help with it. Maybe her friend Lady Aryxon. “I just thought of something. Maugh will be safe now, since I confronted Xander. I can’t wait to tell her she is safe. She has been through enough.” “Yes, she has, and you are a very kind person to think of her after everything you’ve been through. Most of the women here at court would say she deserved everything she got.” “That’s not right. She couldn’t help what Xander made her do. I don’t think very many women will like me.” “They probably won’t, but it doesn’t matter. If they don’t conform, they will be the ones deserving what they get. Right, Mother?” “Yes, son, I think the court is going to have a major change. I for one couldn’t be happier about it.” “Wow, I don’t mean to cause trouble.” “Oh, you won’t cause trouble, Scota. You will set the example that everyone else needs to follow. I guess you could say you will be the trendsetter. Right, Alaerth?” “Yes, Lothor, you are definitely right.” “So, Mother, we will announce the engagement ball tomorrow. Well, actually, that should be a wedding ball, shouldn’t it?” “I believe it should.”

68

Scota

My mom and aunts were standing in a group discussing something, so I walked over to them. After hearing the subject, I made a suggestion. “Mom, do you want to discuss my idea about the stones?” “Yes, Scota, we can. What do you have in mind?” “This idea is going to sound strange, but I think it will work Well, actually I know it will work.” “Okay, out with it. What’s your idea?” “Okay, okay. Obviously the men aren’t going to want to wear bracelets or carry around a pocket full of stones. Soooo I thought we could get pictures of the stones and spell them to act like the real stone. Maybe they could keep them in their wallets. Then they would always have them.” “That’s a good idea, but carrying twenty-four pictures would be too bulky.” “Sorry, I meant we should spell the pictures all unto one page. Then they could keep that one page in their wallets. The spell would make them appear as real stones. What do you think?” “That’s perfect. Way better than my idea. I was going to have a money clip made with all twenty-four stones on it.” “That would still be heavy, even if the stones were just chips.” “Yes, it would. Where did you get this idea?” “I saw something like it in one of my memories. That filing cabinet really does

come in handy.” “I imagine it does. Are you ready to meet Alaerth, to start planning your wedding?” “Yes, I asked Maugh and Aryxon to us. I thought it would be a good start for me to make friends. It will also help them get over what Maugh has done.” “It will. You are a good daughter, did you know that?” “I want to be the best person I can be, Mom. What kind of princess would I make if I was arrogant with everyone? I don’t believe you should treat people that way. I want to treat others like I want to be treated.” Just then, Alaerth, Maugh, and Aryxon walked into the room. “I know I said we would meet in my study, but I was hoping your family would want to us. So I decided we should meet here.” We were in a small dining room, so I thought this room would work. My mom and aunts were here, so it would work perfectly. “I wanted to ask you if they could be involved. I also intended to ask if Maugh and Aryxon could us too. I think I can use all the help I can get.” “Oh, Scota, I will make this the event of the year, if that’s what you want.” “I’m not exactly sure what I want, Alaerth. I do have a few ideas though.” “We want to hear them all, don’t we, Aryxon? By the way, Lady Scota, this is my best friend, Aryxon. Aryxon, this is Lady Scota.” “Please just call me Scota. I know it’s not protocol, but I would appreciate it. Anyway, if we are to be friends, we can’t be haughty with each other.” “I am very glad to meet you, Scota. I would take great pleasure in being called your friend. Also, thank you for what you did for Maugh. I am grateful. We have been like sisters since we were little. I would’ve been devastated if anything happened to her.” “I’m glad I could help her. I think she has been through enough, don’t you?”

“Yes, I do.” “Maugh, I know this isn’t really the right time, but I have some good news for you. I confronted Xander yesterday, about everything. Let’s just say you are safe now. You no longer have to worry about him. He won’t try to control anyone for a long time now.” “Do you mean it? I still can’t believe I did some of the awful things I did. I am so sorry. I don’t deserve forgiveness. Thank you so much. I don’t know how I will repay you.” “You are very welcome. Just being my friend and helping with the wedding is payment and thanks enough. I would hope that if I needed help, someone would help me. That’s the way we are supposed to treat people.” “I’m sorry. I don’t know that many people that actually act that way, including myself. The difference is you gave me a second chance, and I want to be a better person because of it.” “And I am sure you will do fine. Okay, are we ready to begin? Let’s make me a beautiful bride.” “Scota, you are beautiful inside and out. We wouldn’t have to do much to make you a beautiful bride. The day my son told me about his soul mate, he mentioned your solas fior-ghlan (pure light). That once I saw it, I would love you like he did. I didn’t think anyone could be that pure. I now know I was wrong, and once the kingdom gets to know you, they will see that aotrom (light) too.” “Thank you, Alaerth, that means so much to me. I kept telling Turac how I wanted his family to like me. Family is very important to me.” “I can see that. Now, let’s have some ideas, shall we? What kind of flowers would you like? How about a dress? Do you have anything in mind?” “Well—” “Scota, how long of a train do you want on your dress? Mine was ten feet, but that was considered modest. Do you want a veil?” “Maugh, maybe you should give her the chance to answer the queen before you

ask a bunch of questions.” “You are right, Aryxon. I’m just so excited for her. She’s going to be our princess, you know.” “Yes, I think everyone in this room knows she is going to be our princess. Even her.” I had to laugh at that. Maugh was all about luxury, and Aryxon was all about toning her down. She was the opposite of Maugh, but together they were perfect. I’m glad I invited them. I think we will be great friends. “I’m sorry. I hope you don’t think I was laughing at you. I was just laughing at the situation. Who would have guessed a year ago I would be marrying a dragon prince?” “Definitely not us, especially not me. You hadn’t even met him yet, and you were still so infatuated with him. You had just seen him across a dance floor. I honestly thought it was just a young girl’s crush. I even tried to discourage you, but when you told me how you ached because he wasn’t near you, I knew I was so wrong. I’m so glad you found each other again. I don’t ever seeing you this happy before, even though you went through so much to be together.” “Thanks, Mom, that means more to me than you will ever know. I know Turac and I have a love like you and Dad do. I couldn’t ask for anything more now, could I?” “Yes, you could, but I don’t think you’ll get anything close to what you got.” “No, I know without a doubt, I wouldn’t. “Alaerth, you asked me about flowers. I would like to use flowers that are native to your kingdom. Maugh, as for a dress, I don’t want one with a long train. I am too small compared to most of you, so I don’t think lugging around a long train will work for me. I think it would tire me out. You wouldn’t want Turac to have to carry me around all day, would you?” That got a chuckle out of everyone. To be honest, I didn’t want a lavish wedding. I wanted something simple. Now I just had to tell them what I wanted. That shouldn’t be hard, right?

“No, I don’t suppose you do. You will both want to save your energy for the wedding night.” “Well, Maugh, I suppose you’re right. So anyway, I think something simple. I actually have something in mind.” “Would you tell us about it, Scota?” “All right, it’s floor length with a small train. Maybe three feet long. A-line with a V-neck, not too low, just tastefully done. Lace half sleeves with appliques. The bodice is lace covered too. There’s a satin ribbon with a bow around the waist, and it’s white. I thought about a champagne color too. I don’t want a veil either.” “Why don’t you want a veil?” “Well, I would like an outdoor wedding.” “What, why would you want it outdoors? We have a beautiful chapel here.” “I’m sure you do, Alaerth. I just, well, I don’t know what you’ll think of my idea. I haven’t even discussed this part with Turac yet. You might think it isn’t elegant enough.” “Why don’t you tell us your idea? It appears you’ve put a lot of thought into this.” “I actually have. I’m sure it’s nothing that has been done before. I hope you’ll imagine it the way I do. “All right, the entrance to the palace is beautiful. There is the fountain in the middle of the courtyard, with the steps leading up to the doors. With the balcony on each side of the steps.” I could tell I wasn’t explaining it right, so I tried again. “Let me try this again. You’ve all seen the entrance to the castle, right?” I saw looks of confusion, but they’re nodding their heads yes, so I continued, “Now close your eyes and picture that courtyard. The fountain in the middle has water flowing through it, and the base is filled with flowers, floating on the water. Imagine the steps leading up to the balcony with each step with an

arrangement on it. Garlands draping over the rails. At the top of the stairs and archway are covered in flowers. The officiant, bride, and groom are underneath the arch. The balcony is decorated with more arrangements, and chairs are situated around for special guests. Only twenty or so. Bridesmaids and groomsmen down the stairs forming a walkway for the bride and groom. May Day poles throughout the courtyard with food booths intertwined. Are you picturing it?” “Yes, it’s beautiful. Why the Maypoles though?” “This might sound strange for a wedding, but hear me out. I want children to dance around the Maypoles. Instead of a stuffy sit-down reception, I want food booths. Food you can eat while walking around. The same with sweets and candies. To me, this wedding should be a celebration for the whole kingdom, not just the rich or privileged. I want noble children to dance with servant children. To show we are a united kingdom, not just a bunch of different classes of people.” When I stopped talking, I looked around at everyone. There were misty eyes everywhere. Some even had tears. I felt as if I had said something wrong. “Oh, you will make a great princess. I’m the queen, and I never looked at it that way. Golos was right when he said you would make a wonderful addition to the royal family.” “Thank you, Alaerth. You don’t think it’s too simple?” “No, it’s a wonderful idea, and you’re right, it has never been done.” “Scota, that sounds wonderful. What can your aunts and I do to help?” “Us too. Aryxon and I want to help too.” “Well, obviously we have some things to work out, but I think it can be done. I want the children to have matching outfits. Like the girls a certain color dress, and the boys matching colored shirts with black pants maybe.” “That sounds perfect. You said you wanted native flowers. Have you picked a color?”

“Yes, Maugh, I think shades of purple and maybe pink.” “That will be perfect with your violet eyes. I think you should have the champagne-colored dress too. Definitely not white. What color of bridesmaid dresses are you having?” “First of all, would you and Aryxon want to be my bridesmaids? I don’t really have anyone else but family.” “I say I would be honored. What about you, Maugh?” “I would definitely be honored.” “Good, that’s settled then. If I wear the champagne dress and the women wear mauve, the men could wear a thistle color. It’s gray, but it has a hint of purple. The Maypole girls could wear lavender or even Mauve, and the boys thistle. What do you think?” “That would be perfect. You could decorate the food booths with garlands too. What about lighting for at night?” “Well, Mom, I’ve been thinking about that. What if we spell little glass balls to light up and float around, maybe the size of a radish, to keep the light soft, not harsh?” “Oh, then you could put lights the size of apples in the fountain base with the flowers. And, and, in the flower arrangements on the stairs and balconies. Maybe the smaller ones in the garlands on the food booths.” “Wow, that’s a really good idea, Aunt Davina. Thanks.” “All right, this is good to get me started. Scota, I think you should explain your dress to the castle seamstress. I think she could make what you want.” “Will they have time to make everything? I know it’s a lot.” “It actually isn’t. We can commission the seamstress in the village to make the dresses and shirts for the Maypole dancers. How many will we need?” “If we put four Maypoles up and they have twelve to fifteen children per pole,

that’s forty-eight to sixty outfits. Are there that many children in the village?” “Yes, we could put a different age on each Maypole. How are we going to choose?” “Are we still having the engagement ball? What if we announce the age groups then? We could have them submit their children, and then we pick. We could have the seamstress make an assortment of sizes for each age group.” “That will work. What if we pick them randomly on that day?” “Will that work though? What if we don’t have a dress or shirt that would fit that child? Maybe that is a bad idea. It’s too much work.” “It’s not a bad idea. We just have to think of a way to make it work. It will be beautiful.” “Thanks, Alaerth. Could we be done for today? I want to talk to Turac about something.” “Yes, we can. Will we see you for dinner?” “Yes, I believe so, unless Turac has something planned.” “All right, dear. Go spend some time with my son. I’m sure he’s missing you by now.” “Maybe.” I didn’t really have anything I wanted to talk to Turac about. I was doing some research I wanted to surprise him with. It was taking longer than I thought it should. I had to wait until the library was empty so I could sneak in and do my research. I hope when I show him, he will be pleasantly surprised. As I walked out the door, I heard everyone else discussing the wedding plans. They all seemed to like my ideas, so I knew it would be beautiful. I had one more surprise, but I wasn’t revealing it until the day of the wedding. Everyone was going to be surprised.

Epilogue

We couldn’t have asked for a better day. The Maypole dancers were adorable, just like I thought they would be. No one even questioned if they were nobles or servants. The bridesmaids and groomsmen looked fabulous in the colors we chose. The lighting Aunt Davina suggested worked perfectly like I wanted it to. I think everyone enjoyed themselves. I saw nobles and servants alike laughing and having a good time. I even saw our parents laughing together. It was wonderful to see, after all we’d been through. I was very nervous about the surprise I had planned for Turac. I wanted his kingdom to accept me for me, not because I saved the queen. I thought this would be the way. So after the ceremony was finished and the lights came on, I asked Turac to come with me. I led him up the stairs to the balcony where we could be observed by everyone. I asked him if he knew the history of dragon mating. Did he think the people of his kingdom would understand what I was trying to signify by us performing it? Then I requested him to transform to a dragon and follow me. He told me it was a beautiful thing I was doing. The kingdom was ours, not just his anymore. That I had already won their hearts over because I had included everyone in the kingdom, not just the nobles like most weddings. He told me he would gladly follow me anywhere and that he was ready to begin our wedding night together. He couldn’t think of a better way to start than us performing the mating ritual and then flying off together. So that’s exactly what we did. I transformed into my purple dragon and took off into the sky as fast as I could, calling out to Turac as I flew. It didn’t take him long to catch me. When he did, we wrapped our tails and wings around each other, digging in our claws. We slowly began a free fall, picking up speed as we went. This part was the actual mating. Falling fast, we pulled apart at the last second, just before crashing into

the ground; and then we slowly flew away together. Not only was today my wedding day, it was also my birthday. Best birthday ever.

*****

We, our family’s, and the whole kingdom were ecstatic, when almost nine months later on Imbolc, our daughter was born. Sorcha Bridget Scrannach was the most beautiful little girl, wavy blonde hair like her father and plum-colored eyes with a navy ring around them. Her eyes were a little of Turac and me. As I held her in my arms, I wished she wouldn’t have to go through all that pain to fulfill her destiny. That was another story for another time though. One that I will do everything in my power to help her overcome.

About the Author

D. L. Cornwell lives in rural Iowa with her husband, Jeff. She loves surrounding herself with the best things in life: her children, her large family, listening to music, or curled up with a good book.